Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

-Japeth's POV-

Four weeks had passed since the accident.

But let's be honest: Was it really an accident? Japeth could not say, all he knew was that his twin had been badly injured by Japeth's best friend and would probably be scarred for life.

But in a way, Rhian deserved it: He was not allowed to talk about Japeth and Aric's friendship like that! Hasnt he more important things to do, than humilating both? Why did he even care at all?!

As for Aric, he did not seem to regret what he had done. After all, Rhian deserved it and Aric had every right to do it. But Japeth could not completely agree with Aric. Rhian was still his twin, even if Japeth wasn't on good terms with him. Or at all. And still...Japeth was relieved that Aric had only injured him and had managed to get away without being punished.

After all, nothing really bad had happened. Right?

Japeth was on his way to visit his brother in the infirmary when he was poked out of nowhere. "Hey!" He quickly regained his composure and wanted to leash out, but then he saw those violet eyes staring him in the face. Violet, glowing eyes. Japeth felt himself heating up, after all he still had a certain intricacy, but he managed to control himself. There was no use in letting his inproper feelings taking the better of h-

"Rhian is being released today, right?" There was a certain anger in Aric's tone. Japeth was aware of its source: Rhian. Aric and Rhian hated each other more than Japeth ever could, inwardly he found it exhausting but also remarkable. Yet both friends would have preferred Rhian to remain trapped in the infirmary, far, far away from them.

But the time had come. Paradisiacal silence was going to end. 

"Yes. The wound is completely healed, sadly," Japeth answered. "Only a scar remains, but he still won't look at it. Thinks it ugly." 

He gave his best friend a slightly evil grin, which Aric returned. "At least he's marked now, and I hope he'll finally realize that he can't come between us anymore."

"Aric..." Japeth interrupted him warningly, but continued to grin.

"I know, I know, I'm a bad boy." Aric remarked, pushing his best friend.

"No. You're a grumpy boy," Japeth retorted, and nodged him back.

"The worst."

"Jerk."

They pushed each other a few times, and Japeth melted into the warmth of his best friend, knowing that this was the closest he would ever get. His chin dropped slightly, but damn it, he refused to think about it right now.

"Maybe we should save our breath for the real dick," Japeth mused. Then he turned and walked on, but not without waving to Aric. "See you later." 

"Don't forget tonight," Aric called after him.

Japeth turned once more to catch a glimpse of a grinning face and beamed at Aric, "Never".

Japeth would not forget the prank they had planned. With Rhian finally within range again, the fun could begin in earnest. It was time to prove who the real leaders of this shithouse were. With a smile on his lips he continued on his way to the infirmary.

Japeth soon reached his destination, after all the school was not that big. He prepared himself for a short, stupid conversation with his twin and maybe to help him leave (double emphasis on 'maybe'). But when he opened the door, he was surprised and stood there for a moment, frozen, his smile fading.

On one side, sitting on the bed, was Rhian, already dressed, ready to go back to their room. Next to him was Kei, who was in the middle of a heated conversation with him.

Well, Kei's presence in the room was nothing new. In fact, he had spent more time in Rhian's room in the last few weeks than any of the other boys, including Japeth. Yet Japeth couldnt help it. He was not a family man and could not stand Rhian's chatter -most of the time he rambled about fairy tales-for long. What a pain.

Only Kei was immune to this stupidity, and seeing him, Japeth knew that they would have talked about Rhian's crazy ideas. Just like they always did. 

But today it was as if their conversation was about something else, because another person was part of the conversation. The reason Japeth was startled for a second (don't tell Aric).

It was Friedgund Brunhilde, their beloved Dean, talking to them.

What are they talking about?

Japeth tried to follow their discussion, but to no avail, for when the three saw him, they stopped talking. Thanks for nothing, Japeth thought grimmly. Brunhilde rose and slowly approached him. There was a hint of pain in her expression. Odd for someone who was always happy. So disgustingly happy.

"RJ," she began.

Japeth raised a brow. What the hell had he done wrong this time? He and Aric hadn't been doing much nonsense the last few weeks. With Rhian being examined by doctors most of the time, one of their main victims couldn't be bullied. Unfortunately.

So what does she have in mind? Salting the pie dough? Scare Arbed newbies at midnight? Not doing the enormous amount of chores or not cleaning up the dorm room? These were all trifles, really. Japeth did not recall doing anything truly wrong, and she should have get used to more fun. On that very day, in a long row, they had finally planned a big prank.

So what does she mean?

"It's about time," she continued as Japeth's twin and friend stood up in the background.

"He's finally getting what he deserves," Kei muttered to Rhian, who just nodded.

Japeth was confused. What he deserve? Hell, he hadn't done anything, but as usual, these good people had found something to blame him for!

"What's going on here?" He asked tense.

"You know damn well what's going on," Rhian replied gruffly before Brunhilde could get up to speak. When there was no response, other than a shrug, from Japeth, Rhian shook his head and continued, his voice rising. "I was almost murdered by your friend. You have memories of that, don't you? Don't you?!"

Ah, he talked about that. But why? It was weeks ago, and Aric had apologized (at least, halfway) when he'd visited Rhian in the hospital once. Rhian didn't need to hold a grudge.

So, let it go, for fuck's sake! 

"I thought the matter was off Earth." Japeth replied calm, but he tried not to grin. "It was an accident, and it will never happen again." A lie, maybe (definitely), considering that Aric and Rhian couldn't stand each other. Hated each other, in fact.

"Of course it wouldn't happen again because he would never hurt me again." Rhian's eyes rolled. "You gotta be kidding me. No. NO. I'm not going to live another day with that mindless, disgusting son of a..."

"Enough, Rhian," the Dean interrupted, and Rhian crossed his arms over his chest in anger. Japeth snorted at Rhian's snub, the grin no longer squashed. "But Rhian is right, his use of inappropriate language aside. Aric doesn't belong here. He is wrong. Evil. A monster. For weeks, months, I tried to make him better. I was convinced that I could fix him. But this so-called accident proves how wrong you can be."

Japeth's smirk was long gone. Instead, his body trembled slightly, on the verge of a scream. The dean always wanted them to change, change, change. She waqs never happy with both of their nature. But Aric didn't need to change, he was fine the way he was. Just because he didn't want to be an ass-licker didn't make him a wrong person. And certainly not a monster.

Of course, Aric was one of them, too. He belonged to Japeth.

Nevertheless, Brunhilde was already talking again. "But I'm not an inhuman, I also know that you two complement each other in a way I don't understand, Japeth." For a moment, she seemed lost in thought, but quickly regained her composure. "I will ask the other students what they would do, and I will judge based on that. Then it will be my decision if he will have a place in the school or if he will be banished from Arbed forever."

With these words, she burst through the door and shouted loudly. "All of you to the conference room at once!" Rhian and Kei quickly followed her, while Japeth stood rooted to the ground.

Wait, she actually meant it? Aric was going to be banished?

Who was Japeth going to talk to after that? Have some fun? Play pranks? Tease others? Make trouble for the Dean and his brother? Have a good time?

Aric was his best friend. His only friend. He was also the only one who could really understand and help Japeth. Japeth needed him.

And now he was going to lose him?

No. No. NO. Japeth shook his head and pulled himself out of his state of shock before hurrying to the meeting room. He was going to make sure that the others voted against banishing Aric. He had to.

When Japeth arrived, he saw that everyone was already there. But he didn't care. Instead, he took a quick look at Aric, relieved that he was still there. Standing beside the sofa, arms crossed and eyes squinted. Clearly annoyed. Quasi normal.

Then Japeth's eyes fell on Rhian, who was standing right next to the Dean. That damn prick needed to get some sense into his thick skull. Quickly, Japeth ran over and was about to confront him when Brunhilde spoke.

"Stop, RJ!" she shouted loudly and firmly, stopping him in his tracks. Unfortunately, he knew that if he made a scene now, Aric would be gone before he knew it. Damn it!

So he crossed his arms as well and came to stand next to his best friend. "What's going on?" Aric whispered to Japeth. "Why this scene?"

Japeth's mound was dry, he didn't know what to say. "Aric-"

But Brunhilde began to explain her meeting: "A few weeks ago, we all witnessed a prime example of how unfiltered hatred and envy can poison the hearts of people. It wouldn't have taken much for one of us to die-" She sighed briefly, glanced at Rhian's head injury, then tightened her eyes. A few seconds later, her composure returned.

"But we are blessed to know that Rhian is healing and will merely be scarred. However, I have lost faith in one of my students as a result of this action.” She paused again and looked straight into Aric's eyes. "Aric, please step forward."

Aric shrugged, as if he didn't care about the accusation. But Japeth saw that Aric dug his fingernails into his elbows as he made his way to the center of the room. This was an indication that he was more nervous than he was willing to admit. 

"I have tolerated your antics. For weeks and weeks. I have watched you bully all the students and tolerate jokes that were beyond funny. For months and months. I just stood by and watched. Without taking any kind of action. I wanted to cleanse your soul with care. With love and rules instead of punishment." She glared at the troublemaker in anger, but after a few seconds she just continued.

"I have always tried to do my best. I have said day after day that it is only a matter of time before this soul is redeemed. But now I can't keep my peace any longer. To do this kind of harm to a person is beyond what I teach here. It's beyond good and evil."

She waited for Aric to finally be embarrassed. But he wouldn't, that much was clear to Japeth. This was not one of his emotions he would ever show, never.

When Aric showed no sign of shame, Brunhilde sighed and ran her hands through her hair. "But I'm still willing to give you one more chance. One last chance, provided the others do the same. One more chance to see if you still have a spark of kindness left in you."

Kindness? Aric kind? Japeth and Aric both snorted at the assertion.

Aric just kept looking at the Dean with a raised eyebrow. And who could blame him? They were all very well aware of the fact that she wanted to banish him right away. Only her good heart stopped her.

Brunhilde watched him in silence before turning to the others. "Boys. I ask for your voice. Tell me: Shall we give him one last chance? The majority wins. Who's first?"

The boys looked at each other shyly. No one wanted to make the first move. Inside, they were all happy that they would not have to see Aric again after the next day. But at the same time, they were all afraid that they were going to fall prey to him before then. Because they had gone against him. Would he even allow a second victim to survive?

Thus an oppressive silence filled the room. But in the midst of it all, Japeth wanted to scream out loud to remind the others that Aric could not be banished. That he was one of them. But his voice would never count, for the others hated him just as much. 

"Then let me be the first to speak." Japeth's eyes shot to his brother, wide open. He could already see in Rhian's face what his decision would be. Because he had already said it, repeated it over and over again. But here was the rub: Everyone else saw him as something like their leader. They trusted Rhian because he was the golden boy and they would follow his lead.

So they would all vote to banish Aric.

No!

No, they would not do that. Not if Japeth could prevent it. Before Rhian could utter another word, Japeth ran up to him and grabbed his wrists roughly. Rhian squirmed and stared at his brother with his mouth open. 

"Wait, Rhian!" Japeth shouted at his startled twin. "You always wanted to be an Ever, didn't you? An Ever at the magic school. Maybe you will be one, because maybe next time you will be the one chosen. The chance still exists. Then you'll be the most famous, the best Ever. You'll go down in history as the most powerful king." Japeth paused for a second, looking into Rhian's glowing eyes with slight disgust. "But you must follow the rules of the school to get in and to achieve your goals: The good forgive, first rule. Forgive Aric! Please forgive him! Don't let me lose him!"

Japeth broke off his monologue and searched his twin's blue-green eyes, which were beginning to look doubtful. But then Rhian glanced behind Japeth at Aric, and his gaze sharpened again.

"Japeth," he whispered, leaning closer to his twin. "Aric is a monster. He doesn't deserve to be here. And he won't rest until I'm dead. He loathes me. You know that as well as I do. And you know that the feeling is mutual. He deserves no mercy. So it's the right thing to do. To banish him. It is good."

But Japeth just shook his head wildly, the feeling of desperation growing inside him. "Please, please, Rhian. He won't hurt you anymore, I promise. I would stop him before it is too late. J-just don't take my friend away from me, please. Please."

Rhian tried to free himself from his brother's grip, but Japeth continued to hold him as tight as iron. "I beg you, Rhian. You know that if you make this choice, they will all follow you. But I cannot afford to lose him."

As he saw Rhian's eyes fall to Japeth's hands, Japeth murmured softly, too weak to be heard, "For the first time, I feel that someone really understands me..."

Then Japeth looked at his twin with a determined look. "I would do anything for you. Anything, really. Every single foolish wish you have. All you have to do is vote against exile. Play the golden boy that everyone seems to see in you..."

Rhian remained unsure. But then his eyes returned to his brother. "You would really do anything?"

Japeth nodded, somehow feeling a wave of relief wash over him, even though he knew that this statement was by no means a victory in itself. "Yes, anything you want."

"Then help me find Mother so we can live together again. Like a real family. Like we used to, before everything got messed up."

Japeth froze again. Rhian wanted to reunite with their mother. The same mother who had sent them both away to boarding school years ago and never let them hear from her again? The same mother who had hated Japeth and called him a monster? The same mother who had disappeared and they didn't know where she was?!

"Rhian, we have no idea where she is! She could be anywhere! Even dead.... Besides, how do you know she even wants to be with us-"

"I just know. And we will find her. Together."

Japeth wanted to say something else, but Rhian looked at him with grief in his eyes. "Don't you want to see her again?"

Japeth did not know what to say. After all, he did miss her. But still... "Rhian..."

Rhian cut him off. "You want me to forgive Aric. Isn't that so?" Japeth nodded grimly. "Then you're doing me that favour-"

"Rhian, have you considered your voice?" Brunhilde interrupted Rhian, bringing the two boys back to reality. They had forgotten that they were in the middle of voting. Rhian tore himself away from Japeth and looked into his brother's face. Rhian's expression had hardened again, while Japeth could feel the desperation rising in him.

Japeth's eyes pierced Rhian, begging him to be a good brother just this once. He gave a slight shake of his head. Please...

Rhian took another second to look at his twin, then turned to his teacher. "Yes. I've decided to give Aric another chance. After all, everyone deserves a second chance, right?"

Thank you brother-

Headmistress Brunhilde looked confused. So did all the other boys. Japeth's eyes shot to Aric, seeing his shoulders slump, the tough exterior cracked as he was caught off guard. It was likely that he had already expected to be banished.

The other five children glanced at each other. Then they looked at Rhian. And nodded, slowly and quietly. They followed their chosen leader, as Japeth had predicted. Even Brunhilde nodded, albeit cautiously, a few seconds later. Kei was the only one who seemed displeased. But his voice was nothing compared to the other seven. Japeth knew immediately: Under normal circumstances, it would have been the other way around. His voice against theirs.

But not this time.

"Lucky for you, Aric, the others will give you another chance. Don't disappoint them and me. One more misbehavior like this and you're out. Use this opportunity to behave better!"

Japeth immediately ran over and hugged his best friend. Under normal circumstances, he would not have been able to get this far. Aric's walls were thick, thicker than the bricks of the school building.

But Aric was frozen to the spot. While Japeth, on the other hand, was glad. Far too glad. He was not going to lose his friend. Aric would stay! And he could hold him, at least for a second longer-

But when he felt Rhian's gaze on him, Japeth was once gain very well aware that the future had been changed by his promise to him.

Hopefully not for the worst.

But as always, fate is a lousy traitor...

Chapter Text

-Tedros' POV-

"Agatha wait-"

Tedros lunged forward. His hand outstretched, grasping for something. For life, for hope, for his girlfriend. For his Agatha. But in the end, all he reached for was an endless void.

She was gone.

Tedros sat motionless on the greening grass. But as everything around him came to life... he felt himself dying inside.

All his life he had searched for someone who would like him for who he was. Someone who wouldn't leave him alone in the end. Not like all the other people. Not like his mother, his father, or Merlin. No. Someone who would stay with him and whom he could trust.

That someone was Agatha. She was the one he could trust and who trusted him. Because she was different from all the other girls he knew. Better than them. Good. She had fallen in love with him because of who he was. And not because of his looks or his title.

She had made him feel things he had never felt before. She had made him better, grateful, good. And in the end, even after all he had been through, Tedros truly believed she was the one.

But, as always, he was wrong. His princess had left him. He wished he could feel the anger, or at least the pain, but all he could feel was an emptiness growing inside of him.

Agatha had left him. For a witch. A bald-headed, hypocritical, evil witch who wanted to kill them all! She had chosen a liar over him.

She had abandoned him.

Slowly, he lowered his hand to rest on his leg. But his gaze was still on the spot where Agatha had been. Now only the last dots of the golden glow could be seen. And after a few seconds, Tedrso could no longer see them either.

   He could hear the teachers trying to calm the students - but he paid no attention to them.

   He noticed everyone hugging each other and helping each other to their feet - but he made no move himself.

   He watched in silence as the line between good and evil dissolved forever behind his back - but he didn't care.

All he could think about was the loss he had just suffered.

And so, while everyone else was already on their way to the castles to fortify themselves and rest, Tedros was still sitting in the same place. Maybe they were still celebrating. A bitter laugh escaped his lips. What the hell was the point of all this?

"Tedros?"

He slowly turned his head to Professor Dovey. She had a sad expression on her face, knowing full well of his loss. But at the same time, she seemed happy. Who could blame her? After all, she had every reason to be happy: the schoolmaster was dead. Yay... Everyone could be happy.

Except for Tedros, obviously.

She looked at him and probably motioned for him to follow her. Yet he was not sure, and he ended up just staring at her, dead-eyed. Just leave me alone.

He remained motionless, unable to muster any strength at the moment. It took a few seconds, but finally she turned around. Tedros watched with half-closed eyes as she approached Lady Lesso. The evil dean gently touched her hand and smiled at her, which Dovey returned in kindness. Tedros turned away. He could not bear the sight of joy right now. And certainly not love.

Lulled by the fog, he sat in the darkness for minutes. The only thing he wanted was to let the shadows take hold of his body and his mind. Pull him into endless darkness so that he would never have to face anyone or anything again. But he knew he couldn't give up. Agatha told him to keep going. To believe in himself.

Suddenly Tedros jumped to his feet. Agatha had let him down, but he had to keep his composure. Slowly he walked through the shadows and fog towards the school. Everything was going to be all right. Everything had to be okay. But deep inside he knew that everything was about to change.

And not in a good way.

As Tedros entered the lobby of the School of Good's tower, he felt for the first time how cold it was on this winter's night. Warmth tried to envelop him, but it did not make him feel safe.

Instead, the prince hurried on. He tried to make his way to the dining hall, knowing that everyone would be there - but then a heavy object knocked him to the ground. What the...

"Whoa," one gasped, startled. Someone had just fallen on Tedros. Where the hell did that person come from? The corridor had been empty just a few moments before!

Tedros groaned under the weight, but fortunately the person got up quickly. "I'm sorry," a brown-haired girl whimpered as she reached out to help Tedros to his feet.

Dot.

He ignored her help and jumped to his feet himself. He was in no mood to be nice to anyone. "What the hell are you doing?" he shouted. She jumped a little at the tone he used and just beeped back. "How are you here and why did you dare to fall on top on me?!"

She stared at him, wide eyed and started to explain herself. "I don't- I don't know what happened. We had just arrived at the school. Over at the school of evil. We had all just separated, some went to the dorm, some went to the common room first, some went to the toilets..."

"Get to the point."

Dot tried to calm down and spoke a little slower. "All of a sudden, we girls were thrown through the air. Out of the blue. Most of us landed in the bay. I was the unlucky one again and ended up in a tree. I tried to climb down out of it, but it was too dark. Then I tripped and fell through the window. Right on top of you."

She pointed to the window, then glanced back at Tedros. He tried to follow her. "So you were all thrown out?" he asked in disbelief. What the hell is going on?

Dot nodded her head in concern and looked over at the School of Evil. "I have to get back there. Because no matter what happens here, we must go back." Tedros nodded his head strongly. She was right after all.

Dot turned around and started to make her way back. But it was at that very moment that a group of girls came running up to them. Their unwashed faces immediately revealed who they were. Nevergirls.

"We can't cross," Aranche said, drawing Dot's attention to her.

"What? Why not?" she asked, a chocolate in her hand. 'It looks like a leaf or something', Tedros suddenly thought, but then the truth began to sink in. The girls can't go back?

"The barrier won't let us through," the green-skinned Mona shouted back.

More shouts and screams:

    "We're stuck!"

    "We have to get to Good's school."

    "No more evil deeds."

Panic and incomprehensible confusion drowned out the rest. But within seconds, two witches made their way through the screaming crowd. An albino witch and a black-haired one with a demon tattoo. They rushed over to Dot and then glared at Tedros.

"What the hell is Prince Dumbface doing here?" complained Anadil loudly, glaring at the prince.

Meanwhile Hester slowly made her way to Tedros. "This is all your fault. First you gave Sophie hope and then you let her down. She went on a vendetta because of you. And later you attacked us. This is all because of you."

She pumped her sharp fingernails into Tedros' chest, who could not move away from her with all the girls around him. But then she took a step back and Tedros let out a sign of relief - at least for a second.

"Hester, wait..." Dot beeped, but she was overheard. Hester was about to summon her demon to light a little fire under Tedros' feet. Literally. It already started to peel off, while Tedros recoiled.

All of the Nevergirls watched with a certain amount of excitement as Tedros was about to get fried, except for one.

"Hester!" shouted Dot. The witch stopped in her tracks and looked at her former roommate with a furrowed brow. "It's not going to help to take out your anger on Tedros... We'd better solve this problem."

"What are we going to do? Take over the school? Ambush them? Torture? Kill them all? Because if you think we can just ask nicely, you're as stupid as ever," Hester laughed bitterly at her last words.

"But that's exactly what you can do," a voice called from behind them, and they all turned to face a group of Evergirls led by Beatrix.

"There is no more good or evil. The lines between the two have been erased forever, and now that Sophie and Agatha have shown us the truth, we have no objection to you being our guests. Good and Evil can be friends. In fact, they must be. Evergirls with Nevergirls. Come and join us!"

She stopped suddenly, recognizing Tedros in the group.

"Teddy-" but Tedros turned away. Did she really have to point out that Agatha had chosen a witch over him?

Meanwhile, the Nevergirls began whispering to each other. They didn't seem to be sure if they should believe the offer or not. Hester in particular seemed less than thrilled. "No way-," she groaned.

And Tedros wasn't sure either. Never and Ever to be united? The girls together? What would happen if they turned against the boys? Just like Sophie had snatched Agatha away from him?

But he could not even ask. When the whispering stopped a few seconds later, all the Nevers turned their attention to Hester. She let out a loud sigh and then nodded reluctantly. "But only until we figure this thing out."

Relief filled the faces of the other Nevers. Sleeping in the Blue Forest after the battle was over was not something they would have considered. Within seconds, the entire group was on the move. The girls immediately started talking to each other and even began to interact with their former enemies.

As if the border had never existed.

Tedros watched in silence as the girls made their way down the corridor and into the dining room. All wore the same silver robe that had become the school uniform since August Sader's sacrifice. Tedros could no longer tell the more than one hundred girls apart.

They looked like one big group.

Tedros watched them until he could no longer see them and the chatter had died down. Only then did he follow the group with a frown on his face. The school had really changed. Now there were even more girls he must handle.

Tedros was about to give a groan, but in the second he was pulled up.

Every sound stuck in his throat as he was pulled through the night sky by an unknown force. He tried to resist, but he didn't have the slightest chance. As he looked around during the ride, he realized that he was not the only prisoner. So were all of his mates. They all looked equally confused. He caught a glimpse of a screaming, red-haired Tristan. Moments later, he flew past a frozen Chaddick.

All of them were caught in the trap.

At first the flight seemed aimless, but when the first boy fell into mud, Tedros knew what was happening: they were on their way to the School of Evil.

But why? Was it because they had attacked the witch, Sophie, first?

Suddenly, he felt the invisible hand release him. But he was not relieved. Gravity made him fall straight down into the mud. He broke the surface with a loud splash, gasping for air, his eyes instantly filled with brown mud. Now he knew what it felt like to come to school as a Never for the first time. The mud was disgusting. Stinky. Filthy!

He tried to get to land as fast as he could, dodging his friends as they fell from the sky. As soon as they landed, they tried to get to shore as well. Soon, all the Everboys were standing together at the Bay of Evil. Stunned. Their silver robes were dripping with mud and dirt. Everybody wondered what happened yet nobody was able to say a word.

"What's going on?" an angry voice shouted from near the Evil Castle. It was Raban. The sixty Never Boys rushed over to the other boys, trying to make sense of the situation.

"What are you doing in our school?" Raban tried to ask again, but the Ever Boys paid no attention to him. They all stared at their old castle in awe, wondering what had happened. The girls stood at the edge of the bay and stared back. The teachers behind them were baffled, too.

Girls on one side, boys on the other. Divided by the school.

Tedros suddenly knew that his princess was to blame. Or, to be more precise, that this witch was to blame. For getting kissed by his princess. And in that second he swore to himself: Sophie would pay for this. She would disappear from the scene. Just like all the villains. By her own death.

"What does that mean?" asked Chaddick Tedros. He was about to answer when he saw a large sign in front of the entrance:

THE SCHOOL FOR BOY

VENGEANCE AND RESTITUTION

Then he turned again and pointed with his arm to the new description of the school, a crooked smile on his face. "That. This witch tried to mock us and banish us. But we will not surrender. We will resist and fight back. We will reclaim what is ours! By killing the witch."

"Kill the witch!" they all shouted back at him. Meanwhile, Tedros smiled maliciously. That's right! That would be his plan. He will fix the schools. He will save everyone!

...and get her back. Free his Agatha from the witch's clutches. For good.

But what Tedros didn't know at that moment was that it would be months before they had the slightest chance of doing that. Though no one knew it, they still needed the last of their men. But they were busy with other things at that moment.

Chapter Text

-Rhian's POV-

"Why?"

"Huh?"

"Why have I done this, Kei?"

It was dinner time at Arbed. Another busy day had come and gone, and now the students were all gathered in the common room. Sitting on soft upholstered benches in the coziest area of Arbed House, they already smelled the food and waited for it. Even if it was only dried baked beans, as it always was. But they couldn't complain, it was better than nothing.

Besides, Rhian couldn't care less about food right now. Hell, he wasn't even hungry and only came along because it was his duty. But he couldn't eat right now, because too many thoughts were running through his head, over and over again, feeding himself.

Thoughts about a certain someone.

Rhian's eyes were drawn to the far corner of the room, half shrouded in darkness. The wooden table was carved, the plush cushions long gone. No decorations, no flowers. After Brunhilde's handmade adornment, once placed on the table, had been destroyed and the flowers torn up and scattered throughout the room, the table remained empty. Just like the rest of the corner: dark, blank, and dreary. The perfect place for cobwebs, if the cleaners would allow it.

Within a radius of 5 meters, no one had the courage to approach. They only dared to enter when nobody else was around, and never while eating. An unspoken rule.

Because two students had taken over the area and claimed it for themselves. Rhian's sickly pale but disturbingly similar twin, Japeth, and the other boy.

Aric.

Dark-haired, pale as a corpse, with bright lilac eyes that followed Rhian everywhere. By day, by night, or in Rhian's darkest thoughts. But before the boy could turn to Rhian, he turned back to his table.

Rhian had no love for Aric when he first came to Arbed years ago. But now?

Even if he wanted to (which he didn't), he could never say a good word about the slightly older boy. As dangerous as Aric had been in the beginning, he had become even more of a threat now.

Damn it, he had tried to kill Rhian. And he and Japeth-

"Why. Why did I have to spare him?", Rhian sighed in frustration.

This question had plagued him for weeks and weeks.

Well, at first Rhian thought he was doing Japeth a favor. After all, Japeth had pleaded him to give Aric another chance. And since Rhian knew that his twin never begged, Rhian somehow relented, even though he knew that his deal with Japeth would have consequences. All acts had their consequences. Especially when you have an ungrateful evil twin brother. Rhian knew this from experience.

So he wondered why he had not learned from it and why he still had to put up with his "near-murderer" as the reward. But even though Rhian and Japeth were nothing alike, Rhian still had his twin in his heart. He was his blood, afterall, and had his good parts (somewhere...), but still...

Reprieving Aric was not the right way. Never ever.

The whole thing could have been fixed so easily: The villain removed from the story, and his brother and he united. Blood-bonded as they had never been before. But that had probably been wishful thinking.

"He could have been gone. Gone for good," Rhian muttered under his breath. Kei beside him definitely heard him, but did not react. After the third day of Rhian's complaints, he stopped answering. Now weeks had passed.

But Rhian didn't care, he just kept on complaining. "No more nightmares, no more threats. No more sadistic, purple-eyed sadists."

And it was Rhian's fault. Why? Why couldn't he stick to his own plan?

"Kei, what's wrong with me? Why did I spare him? Why? He doesn't deserve to be here. He should have been banished. Aric could have been out of our lives forever!" That would have been heaven. But Rhian had screwed it all up. And now he must face the consequences. Still…

Kei put his hand on Rhian's arm and tried to calm the copper-haired boy. But Rhian hardly noticed because he was too caught up in his self-loathing. He grabbed his hair and pulled frantically, leaving pieces of copper hair in his hand.

"He was about to be abandoned, damn it! We were so close, so close to getting rid of this murderer forever. But I... but I..."

"Rhian..." Kei breathed as he tightened his grip on Rhian's shoulders. It was the first time Kei had joined the conversation. And it almost pulled Rhian out of his little fit. Almost.

‘Maybe we should just kill him, end of the story.’

"Rhian!" Kei's voice cracked and he took his hand back. At the same time, he looked at Rhian as if he had grown two heads. Kei blinked several times before looking around, distraught, desperate, to see if anyone had heard Rhian. But there seemed to be no one left to listen.

So Kei took a deep breath and moved his face closer to Rhian's. "You can't just say that," he stated, his eyes shining brightly.

What? Rhian's gaze didn't waver as she scanned his mind for what Kei might mean. Oh! He said that out loud? Well, he didn't really mean to kill Aric. Or did he? Well, Aric would definitely deserve-

"Rhian, you need to calm down." Kei's worried voice finally brought him back. And he swallowed hard, realizing why Kei was so upset. Rhian had been digging into the table with a knife in his hand. When had he taken it, anyway? He dropped the knife, quickly. Rhian really needed to calm down for the sake of the others. So he tried to breathe calmly. Breathe in... Breathe out...

But then he heard the deep, hoarse voice of a certain boy through the silence, and his calmness vanished into void. Aric's mere presence made it impossible to relax.

"Kei, I'm sorry for taking it out on you." Rhian sighed. "But you agree with me. Don't you? You know how Aric is. He's a manipulative monster and he's just looking for another way to get rid of me. This time for real."

"I'm not so sure..." Kei began slowly, eyeing his best friend warily.

But Kei was immediately cut off by the frustrated redhead. "You see... He still follows me in my dreams. I'm constantly haunted by nightmares of that sadist... logical, considering he stabbed me in the head with a knife," Rhian hissed.

"Rhian, I thought the nightmares were better-"

"They are. But they're still there!" Rhian had to pull himself together to shut down and not give in to his rage. No easy task.

He began to breathe again, but the black-haired boy in the corner of the dining room was stirring up his anger. "The same dream, every time. But I don't want to wake up in a cold sweat and think that I died thanks to the sting. I know if I didn't constantly see the main reason for them, the dreams would be long gone."

"Rhian-" Kei placed both hands on Rhian's shoulders and leaned forward, hugging him tightly. This time, the gesture stopped Rhian in his tracks.

Knowing that his friend was there helped Rhian forget the anger he'd felt for weeks. In fact, Kei was the only one who could comfort him in those moments. He always helped Rhian through his fits and just listened. Even though he wanted Aric gone just as much as Rhian did.

While Rhian leaned into the embrace, he became fully aware of his surroundings again. He sighed, he really didn't want to bother Kei over and over again.

But it changed nothing. No matter how hard he tried to push the bad thoughts away, he still regretted his decision. Unfortunately, there wasn't any way to undo the pact. Not without losing his twin and making the promises he had made null and void.

It was not supposed to end that way. After what Aric had done, Rhian had thought that Japeth would finally, finally hate his seemingly best friend. After all, Aric had nearly killed him, Japeth's twin. Any normal person would have turned his back on such a person forever. But instead…

The grumbling of the hungry boys was drowned out by a loud laugh. Narrowing his eyes, Rhian turned back to the table and watched his brother, who had probably just heard a joke from Aric.

Rhian couldn't see Japeth's face, his back was to the table, but he knew that his brother was undoubtedly happy. Too happy around Aric for Rhian's taste. Aric, meanwhile, grinned mischievously and never took his eyes off Rhian's twin. As if Japeth was Aric's prize.

How disgusting.

Rhian's mouth tightened and his stomach churned. In the end, all of Rhian’s hopes were just a pipe dream. As if Japeth would harbor hatred for the would-be murderer of his own brother. Oh no, never! Instead, since the vote, the two friends had become inseparable. Even more than before-

"What does Japeth see in him?" Rhian heard Kei whisper in a low voice next to him.

Well, this question had been on Rhian's mind since Aric had arrived, but instead of thinking too hard, he laughed for a moment. Yet not out of joy.

"Ah, I don't know. You know how often Japeth tries to get us to change our feelings about him. After all, Aric is obviously such a wonderful guy." To emphasize his definitely serious statement, Rhian put quotation marks in the air.

He had tried to understand, but he just couldn't. "I don't get it either, even with Aric around all day. I can't even have a normal conversation with my twin without stumbling over him." After all, Aric was always around Japeth. And when he wasn't, Japeth was talking about his friend. Aric here, Aric there. He was an omnipresent topic. As if he was something special.

It pissed Rhian off... a lot.

Kei shrugged a little. "Well... let's look on the bright side: Their antics have become less frequent. And since the accident, you are no longer the main target of their attention."

"Incident, you mean."

Kei felt silent and peered at the two boys in the dark corner. "You know, I wonder if they're more than just friends..." he started, watching as Japeth put his hand on Aric's shoulder and leaned closer to tell him something. 

Rhian flinched and shook his head hastily. "Please. Please don't say it, Kei."

But the comment had already served its purpose. Immediately, images formed in Rhian's mind that he tried to suppress every day.

Unfortunately, he was not blind. Unfortunately. He had eyes and saw his brother and seemingly best friend every day. He knew how they glanced at one another. Evidence that they really were more special to each other.

Not that they disliked each other before that day. Rhian already knew about their bond back then, after all, this whole friendship thing had been the trigger for everything. But in the past he had a chance to stop it...because Aric had his boundaries. He was so apathetic and yet not enough for Rhian's taste when he was around his twin, but now... now Aric did not back away like he would have weeks ago, now he looked at Japeth with affection.

This was not a good development.

Somehow Rhian could never stop thinking that he had helped to make that happen.

He quickly tried to find another topic of conversation. One that didn't involve the relationship between his brother and his seemingly best friend, the sadist. But...

   His mind was a blank slate.

   He couldn't find a word to say.

   And the pictures just wouldn't go away...

Fortunately, Brunhilde, the head of the house, came to his rescue. She and one of the younger boys brought food, so everyone was distracted by trying to get something to eat. Kei quickly got up and took Rhian's and his plate to get their servings.

Meanwhile, Rhian was just sitting there. He could distract himself from his brother and his brother's friend. He had to. Kei gave him his plate and with a sigh, Rhian turned to his steaming plate and took his first spoonful.

Perhaps this time, he would be lucky. Maybe his constantly spinning thoughts would disappear for a moment. And for a brief second they did, as it was just him and the food. He swallowed it down bit by bit. And somehow in the process this shabby food calmed him down.

He started to breathe a-

"How was your search today, Rhian?"

It seemed that Rhian's luck was running out. Or had never been there at all.

In an instant, all the negative emotions came back to him. Just one question and the silence was gone. For the search for his mother was another problem in the back of his mind. 

"Just like the last few days," he paused for a moment and looked at Kei, his mouth tightening again.

"Not at all."

It had only been a month ago that Rhian had been so optimistic:

Things would get better, he thought. And he was sure of it. After all, he had averted his brothers' wrath by sparing Aric, had shown that he could forgive (to be the perfect choice for the school) and would finally achieve his goal.

Japeth had kept his word and helped him find their mother. Whether it was out of pure charity, the agreement, or guilt over Aric's previous behavior, Rhian didn't know. The small, stupid, selfish part of his heart even told him that Japeth had helped him because he was his twin. After all, twins always stick together, right?

But whatever the reason, they agreed to begin their search only days after the failed banishment. At first, the two had no idea where to begin. After all, there were no clues to go on. Especially considering their mother's tendency to keep a low profile. Maybe she really was dead...

But when Rhian told Japeth his concerns, Japeth put a hand on his arm and shook his head. "Don't tell me you're giving up already. Right after I agreed to help you? Come on, idiot, I thought you were better than this."

And even though Japeth mocked him, Rhian's heart still warmed. Japeth wanted to help him to get mother back.

Maybe. Maybe everything would really work out.

Afterwards, they sat down and discussed how to begin the search. For Plan A Japeth sent Rhian to the Dean to ask for information. After all, they might as well take the easy way out first, right? But apart from annoying questions on her part, the conversation was fruitless.

Then Plan B: Go downtown and ask people if they know someone named Evelyn Sader. Although Japeth (and Rhian secretly) didn't think anyone had ever heard of her. Besides, the whole forest seemed to be talking about one thing and that one thing only: How much the forest had changed.

    Good and evil - gone.

    Evers and Nevers - no more.

I nstead, a clear line had been drawn between boys and girls, with the latter in power. And a t first, no one wanted to believe it was true. Princes banished? Men enslaved?

But the story of Sophie and Agatha, two female readers from a village outside the forest, seemed to have changed the old rules to the disadvantage of the male gender. And so, even though it had been almost half a year since the change, it was still the talk of the town.

At first, Headmistress Brunhilde did not broach the subject. She wanted to raise her students in a completely unbiased environment. But later, they all had to learn the truth about the changes. But even though the students were all boys, she treated them all the same. To conceal the true ambitions of the new society.

But as time passed, the gap between the genders widened and the hatred between them grew and grew.

Brunhilde no longer wanted her students to go out alone, so she treated them like little children, imprisoning them in their little brick building. But breaking out of a sealed room had always been Japeth's specialty. And so they escaped with ease to go for Plan B.

Rhian had not been in the city for long and quickly surveyed the recent changes. Time has gone by, but nothing has changed for the better: Men running around in dirty clothes, begging for mercy. Women gathered to talk about their friendship and especially about the "disgusting" sex, whether they were princesses or witches.

"This is exactly why I don't like women," Japeth told him as they searched for answers.

"I thought only Aric didn't like them?", Rhian asked his eyebrows raised. Had Aric already changed all of Japeth?

"Well, yes and no. But when I saw them behaving this way, I also lost all faith in them.”

Together they watched a group of young men rummaging through the garbage. 'Probably looking for something to eat', Rhian thought as pity washed over him.

Japeth next to him made a face of disgust. "Look what the forest has become," he remarked.

Rhian nodded reluctantly, "I suppose you are right. Mother always said that women should count as much as men and finally be empowered. But this goes too far. If I could, I would ensure equality at once."

Japeth snorted. "And how will you do that, oh mighty Rhian?" he scoffed.

"Well, once I'm king-"

Japeth cut him off, "Rhian, cut it."

"Hm?" Rhian noticed his twin's arm begin to rustle. Japeth’s scims were stirring. It was obvious that he was not in a good mood. Rhian would have to be more cautious with him, or otherwise he would have to deal with a seizure. But unfortunately, only one person could really calm Japeth down. And Rhian did not want to get his enemy for him. So he asked carefully: "What's wrong with you?"

Japeth sighed theatrically. "Spare me at least one day."

"From what?" asked Rhian, a little taken aback.

"From your lecture. That you're going to be THE King. That you'll be the change in the forest."

"But..."

"Nah." Japeth turned away from Rhian with an angry face, and seconds later he was at the end of the road. Only then did he turn and wait for his twin, his eyebrows raised in anticipation.

Rhian sighed, knowing this was going to be a very uncomfortable alliance between him and his twin.

No matter how much he tried to put up with his brother and all his antics and pranks, they found nothing that day, or the next, or the day after.

As the weeks went by, both Sader brothers became less and less motivated. Finally, Rhian gave up. But maybe he would have searched a lot harder if he had known that the answers had been right in front of him all along.

For there was a poster, covered with dirt and rotten food, on the wall of the bookstore. But if you looked closely, you could read the message on it:

New information about the school finally uncovered:

Dean pulling all the strings to redeem formerly disadvantaged gender

The new dean of the School for Girls has finally revealed a little bit about herself. Lady Evelyn Sader, was once a woman threatened and abused by men. All her life she had tried to show that women deserve equal rights, but no one had listened.

But now, at last, she has found a way to get her revenge. Teaching her students to live in a world without princes, she shows them how to expose men's true intentions and butter them up.

With her help, we are only one step away from giving the opposite sex the punishment that they so richly deserve.

Let us all help her reform the forest and show how less dependent women really are!

Women In Power!

Chapter Text

-Dot‘s POV-

If Dot knew anything about life, it was this: Being different always leads to rejection.

All her life it had been just her father and her. Since her mother's early death, Dot had no memory of her. And she soon realized that her father would never talk about her, because to ask was to be punished (and although it was not necessary physical violence, the neglect hurt...). His love for his wife was too great and in addition he was angry that she died after giving birth to a daughter.

A daughter he never learned to love.

Because Dot was a dumb girl. Because she was not smart like him. And because she was fat. She never really complained about any of that. After all, she was not one of those Ever girls. Girls who always had to be pretty, smart and have a tiny waist. No, she was a Never. A Never who only cared about herself and not what other people thought of her or how she looked.

But the rejection hurt. And one day she starten to bury her worries in sweets…

"Act like a Never", her father said, "Evil learns through pain, suffering, loss".

However, no one had ever asked her if she wanted to be evil. Somehow, all the cruelty beneath every evil child had always repelled her. She didn't want to be like them. What didn't mean that she felt like an Ever. Not at all. And besides, she would never live up to their standards...

But sometimes...sometimes she really doubted her place in the world. She was neither good nor evil. Too light and broad for evil, too ugly and fat for good. Instead, she was always caught in between two things that never fit together. Being her had cost her everything. Family, friends, happiness, love...

"You want someone to love you? If you keep looking like this, no one would ever take you, not even if they had all the money your father has." And all Dot wanted was to be loved, just once, for real...

But love was not for Nevers. And she was a Never. So she had to toughen up. Otherwise she would never make it. But would she ever really find the path to evil? To her true nature?

Then came the invitation.

After all she had been through in her past, she was amazed that she, really she, was allowed to go to the school of evil. And her father had never looked proud of her before. It was a chance to start over. To finally be someone to be proud of.

She took it with honor.

So she packed her bags and fled to another life, a life far away from the borders of her old one. To find something new. Like real evil friends. Friends who would like her for who she was and never give up on her.

And indeed, that journey was as amazing as it was terrifying. But it was one she would never forget. Even though almost everyone was killed because Dot's roommate chose the path of true evil, she forged a new home. And a new family. Hester and Anadil had their own personalities and did not always see Dot as their true friend, but she knew that deep down they both cared for her. That was enough.

Until Dot's troubles caught up with her. Her friends banished her. Everyone disliked her. Because she was still different, because she was not evil enough. So... was she really a Never?

But then came the moment when the whole school changed. It came with changes and possibilities. Possibilities for a better future. And after all these years, Dot finally had the chance to find herself.

It felt strange to walk in a large group of girls all dressed in silver. And yet so amazing. It was as if the border had never existed. Finally, the girls could unite as one. Somehow hope flickered through Dots whole body. The Evergirls had welcomed them. They had had accepted them, her-she- even though she was nobody. Even though she wasn't pretty or smart.

This was Dot’s opportunity. To find friends who were real. Not the kind who would leave her alone or who would insult her. No, some who would like her for who she was. After all, Evergirls had hearts as big as their beauty, right?

And so Dot plucked up all her courage and made her approach. She tried to get closer to a young lady who was flanking their leader, Beatrix, with another girl. She looked kind. Moreover, her beauty undoubtedly made the Arabian culture proud. Dot tapped the girl lightly on the shoulder. The girl turned around, smiling, but when she looked down at Dot's body, the smile faltered.

"What do you want?" she snapped. If Dot didn't know better, she'd say that sounded disgusted.

"I-I wanted to a-ask if you want to be my f-friend," Dot murmured. She didn't know why the other girl's expression made her stammer, but it did.

"No thanks," the other girl replied and quickly stalked away, but not without muttering to the others. "As if I would want to be friends with such a...pig."

The group giggled, leaving Dot frozen in place. Why-why couldn't they accept her... it was because of Dot of course. Why was Dot who she was? Why was she-

"What's going on?"

Girls screamed at the top of their lungs and Dot had no time to wonder. As usual, she banished her thoughts to the deepest corner of her head. Then she followed the others and ran as fast as she could towards the dining hall. And stopped. In front of her, the Evergirls stared at the captured boys who had been taken by an unseen force. A black shadow. Dot's pupils widened. It was the same thing that had happened to them.

School's changing once more.

The other girls studied the boys, eyes wide open. They screamed their heads off as they were thrown into the black mush of the evil school. And somehow, without saying anything, everyone knew:

This was the beginning of a new separation.

Everything did change, but with the separation came a new set of modifications, such as the new dean. Evelyn Sader was nothing less than magnificent. She was the picture of perfection, if beauty is to exist:

Waist-length, chestnut-brown hair that was always shiny and never looked flat. Green eyes that, upon closer inspection, seemed to contain a forest of bright green plants. Her tight blue dress was always adorned with blue butterflies that drew the eye. To her body, of course. For her proportions were pure perfection: tall and slender, with a full bosom. With lips that were always perfectly lipsticked, while her entire face was covered in makeup that only served to enhance her beauty. Her skin was as smooth as the finest and most expensive fabric. The only flaw in her angelic grace was a small gap between her two front teeth. But when combined with a smile, it was almost impossible to notice.

In short, she was more perfect than any dream could ever be. 

Or in other words, she was the exact opposite of Dot. A reason why Dot immidiately adored her.

She arrived at just the right moment. No one knew what had happened. Or rather, why it happened. Instead of good and evil, boys and girls were divided. For all eternity. A new school for a new way of life? But nobody embraced this. Most of the girls wanted their old lives back. Nevers wanted to return to the black school to learn their magic, doing harm, causing pain, casting spells. Without seeing perfect goodness. As for the good girls, they wanted nothing more than to get away from these vermin that had infiltrated their home. 

Nor were the teachers pleased. How were they to teach in a school composed of two opposites, with one big part (the boys) missing? The male teachers tried to put everything back in the right order. But they failed to succeed and ended up missing. Maybe August Sader would have had an idea, but he wasn't on this earth anymore. And instead of unity all teachers started to freak out.

Needless to say, the first few hours weren't very pleasant.

So everyone thought that the arrival of Evelyn Sader was a sign. An omen of a better future. Sitting in Professor Dovey's office at the lowest point of life, waiting to change everyone's destiny.

She quickly became the new leader of the school in ruins and made her ambition clear in her speech:

"All my life I have been overshadowed by my male kin. My mother was struck down by her ancestors, and so was I. Being the little girl that I was, there was no escape. But now I am here. On the road to triumph. To victory.

Men always thought they owned everything: Work. Woman. Kingdoms. All the woods. But who actually ruled the woods? Who held the ever-decaying family together? Who first made these oh-so-manly men strong? The women! But only to be crushed by these men again and again.

Now is the time to finally take it all back. Now we are all going to prove the truth that has been hidden by the lies that all the men have told. Then we will show who is finally in charge.

Will you, my dear girls, follow my path and restore the bound between girls in order to finally show men who rule? United, women against the lesser species. Nevers and Evers together. Then raise your hand:

Women to win!"

All the girls were thrilled. It was a speech that would change everyone, even the worst slanderers. A speech that would unite a group that was once broken and expose the real villains. An important speech for all women. To give hope. And yet it was intended for a privileged audience; to the girls of a school, Evers and Nevers alike.

Somehow, it made Dot feel special. As if she was worth something.

And over the next days, the new dean brought order to an uncertain future. She united the girls in the fight against boys. No wonder all the girls admired her. After all, with Evelyn Sader, everything would finally work out. And Dot knew, that one day...one day she would be accepted. She would have everything she wanted: A school that would embrace her. A place where she could be who she wanted without changing. Acceptance. Love. Without hurt or humiliation. A real home.

But still... the scars remained. The scars carved into her by all the comments others had made:

   'You'll never get anywhere.'

   ' Chubby Buggy'

   'Fat'

   'Ugly'

How could she ever forget all the pain she felt inside? How could she ever forgive the people who hurt her? Everyone knows her as the good girl, the one who was not a never, but never fit in as an ever. And then she understood: To finally be accepted, she had to change her whole being. Becoming popular. Smart. Beautiful.

Dot knew the perfect person who could help her.

It took a lot of courage, several tries and a lot of chocolate but she finally made it here. Standing in front of the big door, she exhaled once more. A last look at the butterflies on the sign. 'This woman really loves butterflies,' Dot mused. Finally, she lifted her fingers above the door to knock.

Hopefully she won't be angry at me.

But suddenly the door opened with a thud.  Dot took a quick step aside and widened her eyes. Someone had just left the room. A tall woman with black hair in a tight purple dress. Her purple eyes flew to Dot, a scowl so deep it made Dot shiver. Meanwhile the hall seemed to chill several degrees.

Well...everyone admired Dean Sader...except for two people. Professor Dovey, the former Dean of Good, and Lady Lesso. Somehow they both hated the Dean with all their hearts. They even had been trying to banish her from the school! But why? The Dean had brought a new spirit to the school. She was good.

Obviously not in the eyes of Lady Lesso, who cursed the fake snake as she stormed through the hall. Dot's eyes followed her. What was Lady Lesso doing in Evelyn Sider's office anyway?

But then Dot heard someone clear their throat and turned. The Dean was looking at her, expecting an answer. With a beaming smile on her face. Quickly, Dot dismissed any thoughts of Lady Lesso. After all, it was none of her business, was it? Dot slowly returned her smile, shy. Somehow, her courage had vanished again.

But then the Dean raised her graceful hands and pointed to a chair in front of the desk. Dot could only assume that Lady Lesso had used it a few minutes ago. She closed the door and made a quick move to sit down. Only to take a quick breath in and out of her lungs. Her thoughts returned and Dot lowered her head in embarrassment.

What was she doing here? Why was she bothering the Dean, the head of the school, with her petty problems? Dot was so pathetic. To think she was important enough to be heard. Hadn't she learned the truth all those years ago? She was not important, she was replaceable, as relevant as a wart.

"What do you need, dear?"

Dot lifted her eyes again and looked deep into the Dean's. The green in them was so hypnotic. But so was the whole woman. She was gorgeous and breathtaking. Maybe someday Dot could be just like her? Beautiful. Important?

The Dean was still smiling at her and somehow that gave Dot new courage. How could there be anyone who had a bad opinion of the dean? "I-I wanted to ask how I could become important," Dot confessed quietly, then breathed heavenly. For some reason, she had held her breath for a few seconds.

"Ahhh." The Dean gave her a knowing side-eye, and her grin filled Dot with warmth. She had heard rumors that the Dean might actually be evil (especially from her friends who really believed it), but how could such a person be really evil? She was as good-natured as Dot had ever seen. There was no way she was pretending. But if she 'did', then she would be the most evil witch in the forest, even more evil than Sophie, rotten to the core-

“Fortunately for you, my dear," the Dean continued, rummaging through her papers for something, "I have the best way for you to reach your true self.

"My true self?" Dot breathed, watching the Dean in confusion.

However, the Dean did not answer, instead her eyes narrowed. Whatever she sought wasn't here. Dot's heart sank, she finally had a chance for a better life...and then it was out of reach. This was Dot's immense missfortune. But in fact she didn't even deserve bet-

"Ah, here it is."

Suddenly, a glimmer flashed through the woman's forest green eyes and her smile broadened again. She pulled out a torn book wrapped in gold paper, red spine, ornate lettering. Gently, she slid it across the table so that Dot could have a good look at it.

"How to Find Your True Self in the Mask You've Been Wearing All Your Life. A story by Evelyn Sader."

True self.

Dot studied it with awe. This book held the power to change her life. This book was the source of happiness, beauty, acceptance. Love. She quickly picked up the book and was about to wrap her arms around it when she stopped in her tracks. Dot's eyes stumbled back to the Dean who was following her every move, the smile still plastered on the face.

"Can I borrow this?" Dot asked quietly, afraid to let the Dean know how much she wanted it.

Luckily, the dean didn't disappoint her. Relief filled her as the Dean nodded her head. "Of course, dear." How could anyone think that the Dean was a bad person at all?

Dot wrapped her arms around her treasure and quickly jumped to her feet. She smiled at the Dean one last time and said quickly, "Thank you." Then she turned around and opened the door to get out of there.

She wanted to hurry away, but stood speechless for a moment. Lady Lesso was back. Pacing up and down, almost nervous. Nervous? Lady Lesso was never anxious. What does that mean? But Lady Lesso had already straightened her back. And as she slammed the door behind her, Dot hurried back to her new room. After all, she had a mission to accomplish.

To finally find her true self.

Chapter Text

-Kei's POV-

Kei woke up to the sound of soft snoring. It was another peaceful and quiet morning. Another night survived without being killed! Kei watched his dark-haired roommate, across the room. Asleep, he looked perfectly ordinary, even gentle.

Oh, how appearances could deceive.

Upon his arrival in Arbed eight months ago, Kei had been less than thrilled. Being sent to boarding school had been enough. But to be dumped in a truly evil den? Dammit, he was no Never!

And those villains in disguise had had the same thought. Their lecherous looks had made Kei sick. And despite the Dean's shouts, at least half of them had laughed at him for being a spoiled Ever. Two of them even had made him the victim of a prank; a pale redhead and a black-haired boy with violet eyes-

He soon had learned their names. Actually, only a few minutes later, when Kei had entered his new dormitory. And he had to discover that the black-haired boy with the knife-edged grin was his new roommate. Aric, he had spat out his name to Kei with full vwnom. And Kei immidiately had knew: This boy screamed anger.

And, oh, how right he was. Months later, Aric still had his claws in everything. Aric was a monster, just as they had written. Evil taunts, cruel pranks, blood thirst and sharp retorts. Just like Japeth, the malicious twin. Rhian however...

Besides the Dean, Rhian had been the first to welcome Kei. Kei, the newcomer to Nevers Hall. In his first days, Rhian had been a great help to him. He had showed him around (there was not much to show) and had got him a seat for classes and lunch. Right next to Rhian.

Kei had accepted the friendly redhead, even though Rhian was adamant about his beliefs. That he was the true heir of Camelot. Kei hadn't had trust him in this matter, just like everyone else. After all, he loved Camelot very much and did not want to see an impostor on the throne.

But one day his attitude changed completely.

Rhian's twin, the pale red haired Japeth, and Kei's roommate Aric loved to mess with people. Classic Nevers style. Rhian was first on their list, but for some reason Kei was second. So it was common for him to be the butt of pranks. But once, the Nevers had went beyond the pale. First, Japeth had badmouthed Kei for acting like a stone. A red flag, considering Kei hated being reminded why he was stuck, but then the two boys had started pushing him around and maybe doing even worse... when Kei's guardian angel had stepped in. With bright green-blue eyes and fiery red hair, Rhian had yelled at his twin and pushed Aric, even though he was afraid of him, as Rhian once had told Kei.

He had conquered his fear - for Kei.

Somehow, that was when Kei had seen Rhian. As a king. Maybe even the king. A hero for the people who were not able to save themselves. From this moment on, Kei had trusted Rhian. And not long afterwards, the two Gooddoers had become best friends.

Being best friends with the future king had its advantages and peculiarities. At least Kei had someone to talk to about his beloved distraction. Camelot. But... saying he was Rhian's friend made him a target. For every king had his enemies. Even if they were disguised as the identical twin of the boy in question.

Well, Kei cared about his friend. A lot-

But those two monsters were too much. Their hatred for Rhian and Kei grew even stronger when they realized that the two Evers had formed a team inside the cave of Nevers. And when Aric had attacked Rhian... The climax was reached. Every night, Kei fell asleep in fear of being stabbed in the night. And every morning, he sighed with relief to breathe another day. Over and over again.

Typical Evers must deal with Nevers? 

But whatever the problems, at least Aric was not as evil as before. In the end, the predicted exile had one positive side. Considering that Aric was only on probation, the troublemakers were not 'always' pranking Rhian or Kei. And the little games they liked to play? Furtunately they became less and less.

'Maybe they were afraid,' Kei thought. Afraid that Rhian would banish Aric after all. And honestly, Kei had no idea why not.

"Because I would lose my brother too," Rhian had signed once, obviously torn between conflicting feelings. But Kei didn't understand. If Japeth left when Aric was exiled, it would be a win-win situation. Wasn't it? Not for Rhian, who had insisted that Japeth, a boy who would listen to no one but his dark friend, help him. Pretty optimistic, huh?

But now, weeks later, even the former optimist was losing hope. Darkness seemed to fill Rhian's heart as time passed. Kei knew the day would come when his friend would lose himself. Lose himself in the shadows of jealousy and doubt.

Kei couldn't let that happen! So he began to find a way to help his friend. 

Sneaking out of Arbed was something he had experience with. After all, he had to get some high-level conservations through the Everguard trials. For even with Tedros in school and the woods crumbling, Camelot still tried to maintain its glory. And though Kei loved his friend... everyone has to face reality sometime. 

He was given the chance to become a Camelot guard. Kei's greatest dream since day one. And he was willing to do a lot of things to get there, and he did. But after recent events, Kei had put aside any thoughts of his dream.

His friend came first.

So he crawled out of bed before the sun painted the sky to sneak out. He went into town and started looking around. Luckily, some people were already awake. Maybe today will work out. But in the end it was the same as always. Curious looks, why he looked so well-fed and clean for a male. Or insulting comments, his eardrums ringing from shouting, or rotten food on his jacket (damn, it took a long time to wash off tomato mash).

The sun was already rising and with a sigh he went back. Kei wanted so badly to help Rhian, but the woman seemed to have vanished from this land. Lost in his thoughts, he only noticed the loose brick on the ground when he tripped over it.

Damn. Kei stood up quickly and was about to leave - when he saw something. A poster in a small corner, almost invisible. He hadn't noticed it before. And even though his hopes were minimal, he took a closer look. When he read the the first lines, his eyes almost popped open. At last. He laughed. Finally, finally, all the work was worth it.

New information about the school finally uncovered:

Dean pulling all the strings to redeem formerly disadvantaged gender

The new dean of the School for Girls has finally revealed a little bit about herself. Lady Evelyn Sader…

Evelyn Sader.

He quickly picked up the tattered piece of paper and returned, eager to see Rhian happier again.

"Rhian," Kei whispered to his best friend during class. Today's topic was participation. Full participation. From both men and women. Because after all that had happened, Dean Brunhilde hadn't abandoned her plan to promote the boys her way.

It took a moment, since Rhian tried to follow the Dean, scribbling some notes on his pad. "What is it Kei?"

"There's something I want to show you. Later," Kei replied, trying not to give anything away. This was no topic in class, not everyone had to know. Rhian would jump for sure, and they didn't need that added attention.

"What?" Rhian asked, still distracted but also a bit curious.

Kei smiled softly. "Something you'll like." Then his eyes narrowed as he suddenly remembered that this topic was not only about Rhian. "And bring Japeth," he added shorthanded.

Rhian's eyes shot to him, wide open. "Since when do you want Ja-"

The bell rang and Brunhilde signed quietly. As she always did. Working in a school with bossy boys certainly didn't help her get all her work done. "All right," she glanced back at her book before raising her hand. "Short break."

Kei was relieved to have a break. He gathered his things to change for the next class. Then he turned to Rhian only to see him standing up. Keis chin dropped when he saw his friend rushing over to the other redhead who was heading for the door. What? He stood up, quickly, to flank Rhian, but had to stop himself.

That was Japeth and not Death himself, damn it. Rhian could talk to his brother!

But in the end, Kei could not divert his attention. He didn't move closer, but crossed his hands and pricked his ears. His eyes followed their every move. Rhian made it to Japeth and tipped him onto his shoulders much to the younger twin's dismay. And Keis, since he knew it couldn't go well.

Quickly, he glanced at the black-haired boy at the front desk and sighed relieved. Aric was busy carving some slots into the desk. Fortunately. Otherwise, the twins' conversation would have ended sooner than later. With another wound, because Aric would have felt that he had to protect his 'boyfriend'.

Still, one monster was enough. "What?" Japeth asked in exasperation, his clothes already moving. "Move over, prick."

The boy seemed more agitated today than usual. This was bad. Rhian must have known! Stay back, Rhian! Kei prepared himself for Japeth doing something bad. Fortunately, Rhian had already pulled his hand away. "Just a second. Please?" he urged.

Japeth nodded his head. He was certainly not pleased, but at least he was not completely against it. "All right, jeez. What is it?"

"Kei has something to show us," Rhian said cheerfully, though quietly.

Japeth snorted. "That was your reason for stopping me? Well, thanks, but I pass. I don't have time for your chitchat."

Japeth was about to walk around his brother when Rhian grabbed his wrist. Kei shivered. Thin ice, Rhian, thin ice. And Rhian seemed to understand, quickly pulling back his hand as if it were on fire. Then he gave Aric a quick glance, just like Kei had seconds before. Fortunately, the latter still didn't heed.

"I-I'm sorry," Rhian mumbled then. "But Kei really seemed to like his surprise. Come on Japeth."

Japeth scoffed, but it didn't sound as malicious as before. "Still don't care. Aric and I-"

"No. You'll come. Otherwise-," Rhian replied, smiling at his twin, "I'll tell your boyfriend how you really feel about him."

Japeth's eyes widened for a second, then he turned to look at said friend. When he saw that Aric was not listening, he sighed, but as if on command, Aric turned around. His eyes narrowed when he saw the little conversation, but when a blushing Japeth waved at him, a sly smile on his face, he nodded and turned around, not worried and seemingly unfazed. But Kei saw his smirk and had to hide his snort.

And Japeth still thought that Aric did not like him? Well, everyone, really everyone, in Arbed knew about their relationship. Except them. Not that Kei would complain, who knew how they would act then.

Japeth leaned closer to Rhian, whispering something that Kei had to strain to hear. "Alright. All right, I'll come. But not a word to Aric. Not about that. Otherwise I'll finish his job in destroying you. My scims can hardly wait to kill someone."

Japeth fired one last deathly glance at Rhian, then he went to the bathroom. Rhian stand still for a few seconds, before he turned to Kei and gave him a small thumbs up. Kei repeated it as he quietly signed.

Crisis averted.

At least for the moment.

"So where's the surprise?" Rhian asked as Kei entered. The day had stretched like a drawn cheese, filled with exhausting hours of listening and writing. But finally, the waiting was over. Rhian stood beside Kei, eager to see, while Japeth had stretched out on his bed, rather disinterested, his eyes closed.

Kei had brought the poster he had hidden under his bed. Quickly, he handed the nearly destroyed paper to his confused friend. "What's that?" Rhian wondered. 

"Oh great, a child's painting," Japeth shot out of his corner. "That's the big news the brat got today? How lame."

Kei clenched his fists, why had he said Japeth had to be here?

But then Rhian rolled up the poster, a yelp escaped his mouth, causing Japeth to open one eye. "What?" he asked alarmed, and a scim shot forward, snatching it from Rhian's hand and bringing it to him. Japeth's eyes widened and then narrowed as he continued to read.

"Japeth. We finally know her whereabouts. Time to-" Rhian began excitedly.

"Knock it off." Japeth interrupted and Rhian closed his mouth a second, slightly annoyed.

"Why, as soon as we have a hint, you back off? As usual."

"No," Japeth said with a pointed look at Rhian and put his finger on the article to read it aloud. "’With her help, we are one step away from giving the opposite sex the punishment they so richly deserve.’"

Japeth ran his hands over his face before unfolding his thoughts. "Fuck, she was behind all this. Damn it, I should have known," he groaned. "With all her equal rights for women and the buttered speeches. She's the dean of a school without boys. And you know what we are, don't you?" His eyes scanned Rhian like a wolf. "Right, boys."

He stood up and walked over to his brother, shoving the tattered poster back at him. "She's out of reach, Rhian. So stop thinking about it. Time to move on."

"And if we go together-" Rhian began.

Only to hear Japeth's sneer. "Nope, never. I'm not leaving for this."

With that he walked away, leaving Rhian and Kei standing stunned behind him. Rhian let out a sigh, then turned to Kei, a sad smile on his face. "Thanks Kei, I really owe you one. I just wish Japeth would see this opportunity."

Kei put his arm around the Sader boy and gave him the best smile he had left on his face. "Don't worry. We will unite you with her."

"We?" Rhian asked quietly.

Kei nodded in agreement. Did Rhian think he would back out? Never ever. "We," he confirmed.

After all he would do everything for his king.

If Japeth wouldn't help his brother, Kei would. And admittedly, he was the better company for Rhian. So the days were filled with more investigations and searches. But hope was Rhian and Kei's guide. After all, they had their goal. All they needed was a good plan and more information.

And they found it.

Over the past few weeks, they got as many newspapers as they could. The boys were not allowed to have any possessions outside the school walls, so they had to go out in the dark to get the papers. Usually after saying good night to Brunhilde and watching Japeth and Aric go out for fun. Then they would roam the city at night in search of scraps of paper. Begging people. Rifling through the trash and garbage.

It was hard work, but worth it.

"The next phase begins today," Rhian wispered to Kei at dinner.

His eyebrows knitted together. "Okay?"

"You'll see."

Eagerly Kei waited for Headmistress Brunhilde to finish dinner, and that all the students scurried off. Kei saw Rhian's likeness rush out of the dining hall with his friend before turning back to Rhian. Nodding, they made their way to Rhian's room. Only to find it in complete disarray.

"What happened here?" Kei asked in a surprised voice.

Rhian turned to his friend with a victorious grin. "Like I said, the next phase. It begins now," he explained. Then he picked up the newspaper articles scattered on the floor and took a seat on the floor.

"Okay, what do we do now?" Kei asked. He dodged around the tons of newspapers and sat down next to Rhian, who gave him some space.

"Search through the newspapers like we planned."

"But that takes decades," Kei complained.

"We'll deal with it, plus I asked Japeth," Rhian started as Kei stiffened. Oh no, he really thought the evil would be left out for once. But Rhian already continued, "He'll probably come the next time-"

The door clicked again. "What the hell are you doing?" Japeth asked aggressively after a quick glance around the room.

Oh, speaking of the devil.

Rhian smiled. "Glad you made it. We have a lot of work to do."

Japeth's groaned. "This is why you wanted my help-"

"Japeth," Rhian interrupted him. "You promised me."

Japeth shrugged "Nah," Then he looked at his twin and Kei with a mischievous smile. "So you're dragging your boyfriend into this? I had no idea you were such a slave driver, Rhian."

Kei blushed, ('Don't take Japeth's accusation seriously,' he tried to tell himself.) and saw Rhian next to him holding his hands up in defense: "I'm not!"

"That's pretty much what it is.", Japeth's eyes glistened.

Rhian signed. "The more of us we are, the faster we'll find out, why don't you ask Aric too? The four of us will find out more."

Japeth laughed briefly. "No. I would never let you force him do such a shit, You're welcome to do this task on your own, I'll move in with Aric. Then you'll both have enough time for yourselves and for this." He gestured at the mess in the room. "So, have fun."

Then Japeth turned to leave and Kei sighed with relief. They didn't need Japeth for help. And certainly not Aric. Rhian and Kei had already done the first part of the plan, they could do it as well.

But Rhian called to his brother. "Japeth!" Japeth just waved his hand. "I'm going to tell Headmistress Brunhilde that Aric is out of line and should be expelled," Rhian continued.

Kei raised his eyebrows; now Rhian was taking that step? After Kei begged him for weeks? Now that Japeth and Aric were somewhat 'better'?

Japeth meanwhile, already with his hand on the door handle, froze. "You won't do that. You gave me your word," he snapped.

"Just like you said you'd help me reunite with Mother," Rhian shot back. "Now is the time."

Kei saw Japeth's grip on the doorknob loosen. Then the pale boy turned. "All right. But what are you doing? A few sheets of false news won't help us."

Kei spoke for the first time since Japeth's arrival. "Rhian and I have already gathered some material to find more information about the school, its defenses and so on. Now all we need is a plan."

Japeth groaned. "Fine. But let's make it quick."

"We'd be faster with Aric," Rhian said.

"Does he really have to be here?" Kei muttered to Rhian. Too low for a normal person to hear but Japeth's scims had heard even the faintest whisper.

With a slight grin, Japeth opened the door wide. "If you're so excited about Aric's presence, I can really ask him." With that he slammed the door behind him and disappeared.

Rhian turned his attention back to the papers. Meanwhile, Kei raised his eyebrows. Rhian asked for Aric's help? When a few seconds later the redhead even started humming while flipping through pages, Kei had enough. "Rhian?"

Rhian turned to Kei with a smile on his face. "What's the matter?"

That Rhian was so strange. Rhian always complained about the dark-haired boy. "What happened to you?"

Rhian tilted his head. "What do you mean?"

"The obvious; is it really so wise to let those two help. Japeth and Aric?"

Rhian's smile faltered before returning. But it seemed fake. So very fake. "Yeah, that's fine-"

"But, you hate Aric with all your heart," Kei interrupted him.

They both stared at each other. Brown eyes met greenish-blue. Each waited for the other to look away. But Kei was right and so Rhian looked away first, his shoulders slumped. Kei meanwhile reached out for Rhian. He knew his friend. After all, he was the one who had endured all the complaints and bitterness that Rhian had to deal with.

Rhian gave Kei a small smile, a real one. That did not happen very often these days. Kei smiled too as his body warmed up. He wanted to say something, anything, but when he finally opened his mouth, the door burst open. At the sight of the said troublemaker, both boys paled a little as their smiles faded.

"Look at this. Not a single blank space," Japeth began, shaking his head.

"You weren't kidding," Aric agreed, staring at them for a second. Fortunately, Aric didn't seem that angry, but rather amused. "Who did he rob to get them all?" He asked Japeth.

"No idea, I didn't know he had the guts to be a thief."

"The newspaper thief, in jail for stealing a few magazines."

The two laughed uproariously as Kei started to get angry. First of all, they hadn't stolen anything, and secondly, they were talking about Rhian as if he wasn't even here. "The 'he' can hear you, by the way. Help Rhian instead of making fun of him with stupid remarks," Kei hissed, catching the attention of the others.

Aric and Japeth looked at Kei for a moment in surprise, then raised their eyebrows in unison. Moments like this made Kei wonder what would happen if they were no longer together. That must be heaven. After all, they were like one and that was never a good thing. Especially when it was directed against Kei's best friend. Kei crossed his arms, his eyes never leaving the stare. This was actually not Kei's usual behavior. Not at all. In fact, he avoided every little confrontation with them.

But not anymore. They would not talk about Rhian like that!

Apparently, his words got through to their thick heads. "Well, let's help before Rhian gets any weirder ideas. Quick, then we can go," Aric relented, also crossing his arms. Japeth just nodded.

Rhian picked up some newspapers to make room. "Thank you-"

"Save yourself the trouble, brother," Japeth cut him off. Ignoring the newspapers discarded on the floor, he walked across the room to his bed. His scims immediately flew out, shooting sheets off his bed.

"Hey, watch out," Rhian hissed, but Japeth just shrugged and sat down.

Meanwhile, Aric took a newspaper from the pile of tattered pages and flipped through it. Then he held it out to Rhian and pointed at the date. "Hey, this is from three weeks ago."

"Could still contain important information," Kei replied quickly. He didn't want another scene. Rhian did not deserve that at all. All Rhian wanted was some help so that they could leave as soon as possible. So Kei had to play the role of mediator. "Let's just start. We'll see how it goes, right?"

Nodding, Rhian returned to the papers. Aric sat down next to Japeth and the two exchanged a few words in silence before getting to work. Finally, peace. Kei signed and plunged into his reading.

The silence did not last long.

"What are you going to do afterwards?" Japeth asked after a few minutes. Kei looked up from his article about the great banishment from Maidenvale to look at him. Japeth lay on his back while he rifled through the pieces, throwing one down every few seconds. Kei rolled his eyes, that was not helping at all.

"We go to school, of course," Rhian replied, completely focused on his work.

"But by 'we' you don't mean me too?" Japeth asked, irritated.

Kei tensed, feeling the upcoming argument. Oh, here we go again. This is going to be fun.

Rhian glanced back in confusion. "What?"

Japeth laughed. "As if I would go there. I already told you not even a thousand horses could get me t-"

"We'll join you," Aric interrupted him suddenly, while scanning the article he was reading.

"What?" Kei was confused. Aric wanted to join Rhian? 

But this was no match for Japeth's reaction. He sat up again and gave his friend a look of utter horror. "Aric, what the hell?"

But Aric was still looking at the article, a wicked smile forming on his face. Kei cold only wonder. What was he reading that was more interesting than his best friend that he never took his eyes off of?

Japeth, thinking the same thing, leaned forward to read the paper as well. But simultaneously Aric rolled it up and pulled it behind him. Then he smiled innocently at Japeth and took the next paper. Japeth narrowed his eyes and sent a scim forward to grab the roll. But Aric's hand shot forward and grabbed the eel. Stroking it slightly he shook his head and muttered something that sounded like 'later'.

Then, noticing Rhian and Kei's stares, Aric groaned. "What are you staring at? Come on, we haven't got all day."

Rhian and Kei exchanged glances. Why did Aric want to leave so badly?

But then the truth dawned on Kei. They would go to school. All of them together. Rhian and Kei would go either way and because if Aric left, Japeth would follow, that was clear. So Kei had to endure Japeth and Aric even more.

Oh no, no, no.

But when Kei looked at Rhian again... he saw that Rhian was happy. He was happy that Japeth was coming with them. So maybe it would go fine? And well, Aric would probably help them to survive the next days?

Besides, Kei could take a look at Tedros, the true son of King Arthur and heir to the throne. And maybe he would have a chance to become a guard some day. Well, maybe.

What could possibly go wrong?

Chapter Text

-Chaddick’s POV-

"Everyone, get set!" Chaddick hissed to his army of ten boys. They lurked in the shade of the dark forest. Ready to complete their mission.

"Bring me Sophie. Alive. So I can finish her off with my own hands. Understood?"

Tedros' order had echoed through the great hall of the boys' school and Chaddick had nodded along with the others. He had been ready, finally he would show what a born captain he was. 

Weeks had passed since they'd set out to attack the village. A village they had only heard of in fairy tales. Never seen. A place with no magic, no good or evil, no lines between men and women. A world cut off from everything that matters. Like some dream.

Until Agatha's wish had shattered the shield and reunited the worlds.

This moment, they had started the fire. When Sophie had screamed, Chaddick had smiled. She may had run from the onslaught of gunfire, but in vain. After all, she was the target. The real evil, disguised in a fluffy pink dress as if she were the world's greatest princess.

Oh, how Chaddick had loved to smash that illusion to bits and pieces.

And now, weeks later, after the girls had holed up in the church... they finally left their shelter. Went back into the woods. To flee the predicted treatment of the village, but Chaddick couldnt tell if their plan was smart for Sophie. After all, the goal was now within reach. Chaddick will finish his job and get his reward. Wearing his golden captain's insignia on his proud, swollen crest, he barked his orders.

"Don't let 'em get away!"

"We'll surround them. Then they cannot escape!" cried Nicolas next to him, bow held high. Excellent idea. Chaddick nodded, waving his hand in the desired direction. Then he looked at each henchman and waited for their nods.

Each took another arrow and lit it, ready to follow the girls along the dark path into the woods. The first stone was set: the girls were back in the woods. Now Chaddick would make sure that Tedros got Sophie. All around Chaddick, burning arrows scorched the forest, but he didn't care. All he had on his mind was Sophie's capture. After all, she was responsible for all this. He ignited another arrow and sent it flying. Another burning tree.

There, a glimpse of golden hair through the burning trees! Sophie. Chaddick increased in speed even more. This was his chance, he had to catch Sophie. The redheads followed his attempt, they ran, jumped, screamed, and finally came to a halt.

Damn it.

"Where to, Cap?" one asked, waving his bow one way, then another. There were two ways to go and if they chose the wrong one... Chaddick had better think straight. Otherwise, the girls would reach the girls' school. He knelt down in an instant and began to examine the ground. The others circled around him, their arrows pointing at the paths and the ground. Chaddick's eyes scanned the damp, root-laden forest floor and found footsteps, the right size for teenage girls...

"This way!" he barked, already following the path at a fast pace. The footsteps of the others thundered behind him as he ran. He could even hear the girls screaming, they must be close...

"NEVERS," someone shouted as they got closer. Fast! Now they will get them! The path cleared and Chaddick jumped forward, ready to grab Sophie. But he stopped short. Stunned.

"Crap!"

A dead end, nothing but a dense forest of black trees. Not a person in sight and especially not the wanted girls. Chaddick stamped his foot on the ground in frustration. Where the hell were they? This had to be the way! These girls were never smart enough to make fake tracks. Well…his stomach twisted and turned.

What if they found a way? They were girls after all. Tricksters to the end…

"Tickets," a voice broke his thoughts. Chaddick turned around, his eyebrows furrowed in a deep manner. But they softened when he realized who was speaking. Where they were in real. This was more than a clearing… 

Oh, so they had managed to get away.  

The caterpillar, a member of the underground transport system, started to speak, "Thank you for calling the Flowergr-"

"Let us in!" Chaddick interrupted, already approaching the Caterpillar.

It wanted to say more, but at the sight of the pissed boy, dressed in a dark suit with a red hood, it shrank back. "Boy! Neverboy!" it cried.

Vines immediately shot out, trying to grab Chaddick's leather hood. But he was prepared. Instead of getting caught, he grabbed the plant and held on. When the plant shot down in confusion, it pulled him with it.

"Follow me," he bellowed at his stunned henchmen before melting into the ground.

He landed on a large tree line. For a moment, he forgot everything he had to do as he watched in amazement. The Flowerground was as overwhelming as ever. Dozens of flowers flew around, holding a forest creature in place. Color, laughter, happiness and joy was all around. In the past, Chaddick had often ridden the transport system with his family. The sight of the vines reminded him of the first time his mother had taken him, Caleb and Cedric on it. He smiled, almost hearing the gasps and laughter of those days.

But reality hit him again as the other boys landed next to him, one by one and looked around. Chaddick wasn’t here for fun or nostalgic memories, no he was here to fix everything. To get his normal life back. Until then, he was banished and alone. He clenched his hand. Everything had changed…

"There has to be a way to get our ending back," a girl said. Agatha. Chaddick looked down and saw the girls hanging in the AROBOREA LINE.

Got ya.

He gave a quick, low signal to the others. Then they all shot forward, straight at the train. The girls didn't see them yet, but the rest of the passengers did. Their eyes widened and they clutched their vines tighter to get back into the woods.

Chaddick didn‘t matter the others, but this gesture reminded him of something. While running, he raised a silver finger at the girls. Being in a former evil school had its advantages. For example, nasty spells that came in handy. "They can't get away," he murmured and shot the spell. They sped up, drawing closer and closer.

“We just need to seal the gates-” Agatha continued, not yet understanding the truth.

But the witch did. "Aggie-" she whispered, while her emerald green eyes found Chaddick and widen. Franticaly she tried to undo the flower belt, but failed. Chaddick sneered.

They make this too easy.

As the Redhoods approached in full force, the girls began to panic. They tugged at the lines in a menial fashion before the princess cut herself free. Chaddick narrowed his grey eyes, where did Agatha get that knife anyway?

"Stay there," Agatha shouted at Sophie, eyes on her, then on the distance between them. Chaddick's eyes widened. She wouldn't... 

Tedros' orders were clear. Capture Sophie. He said that to everyone. But like a spoken secret, in the dark of the night, he told Chaddick something else. "If you see Agatha," Tedros had begun, his voice filled with an unbearable mixture of desperation and deep anger. 'Tell her I miss her."' These were the last words they exchanged before Chaddick rejoined his men and began the hunt.

Chaddick  ran forward to keep her from committing suicide. If Agatha was dead, everything else was for nothing! She jumped as Chaddick rushed forward. No, he promised!

But she didn't fall.

Chaddick sighed with relief as he watched the girls cling to Sophie's vine. But the vine turned orange all the sudden. Oh, he had seen this before, a- "VIOLATION", a voice roared. Animals flew by, picking at the girls' clothes as they made mistake after mistake. Chaddick approached, grinning. Well, this was a well-deserved punishment.

Chaddick's hoods swayed from harness to harness, drawing closer. Meanwhile, the girls tried to flee. Or at least one of them was. "Shoo! This is handmade!" yelled Sophie as she tried to shoo away a canary. She paid more attention to her clothes than the actual problem. Chaddick rolled his eyes. What a diva.

He left the beauty queen to the others and went after Agatha. After all he still had a promise to keep and who knows what the others would do. But while he approached he graped another idea. Even better, he was going to take her with him.

Then Tedros would have his happy ending and everything was normal again.

Agatha didnt sensed him, she stood still when Chaddick came closer, her eyes never leaving the witch. But Sophie saw him and her eyes bulged.

“Agatha watch out!”

Too late. Chaddick had already grabbed her by the throat and spun her around. She was trembling beneath him, not knowing who he was through his hood. While holding the shivering girl, Chaddick reached for his hood to pull it down. If Agatha knew who he was, maybe...

Then there was movement from underneath.

Something guided Sophie's vine to shoot straight up. As the vine shot forward, grabbing Agatha out of Chaddick's arms with all its might, his eyes widened. A blue butterfly led the way. Higher and higher. Taking the girls vines with him, until the girls reached the surface. For a second the flowerground brightened and Chaddick raised his eyes to the hole.

He froze.

He had only a glimpse of the girls' destination. But it was enough to recognize the place. A meadow of flowers, a high glass building in the back, with golden and blue towers. As the truth hit him, his shoulders slumped. No, no, no. No!

He could feel the other boys looking at him, torn between pity, fear and anger. Fully aware of what had happened.

They led the girls straight to the girls' school.

"Chaddick, why are you here?" Tedros asked Chaddick, his voice very slow and flat. He didn't even acknowledge him, instead looking at the table. The Storian, still in chains, seemed to be watching them. Its sharp tip pointed slightly at the boys.

This wasn't a good sign, was it?

"I-" Chaddick's mouth ran dry. It was absurd, he would rather be the only boy in the girls' school right now than face Tedros. After all, he had disappointed him.

"You do know what happened, right?" Tedros asked him once again. His voice was even lower than before, a dangerous undertone underneath. Chaddick's shoulders slumped somewhat. He had failed in his one duty. He failed Tedros!

"I screwed up."

"Yes. Yes, you did. You didn't followed my orders to capture Sophie." Tedros finally turned, his eyes glaring at him. "Now she's at the girls' school. The girl’s school. The one place she should never reach. Never."

Chaddick averted his gaze from Tedros. Instead, he looked down at his muddy black boots. After the hunt, Chaddick had gone straight to Tedros. Better sooner than later, huh? He wouldn‘t be to mad with him, right? But now that Chaddick was in the schoolmaster's tower, he was not so sure anymore.

"Chaddick. They're in a school full of girls who want to kill us. Kill me. And with a maniacal Dean who will not stop until that is done."

The prince came at Chaddick with a malevolent air, and Chaddick tried to back away from him. The tower, however, was not large, so in a matter of seconds, his shoulders hit the cold stone wall.

Tedros came closer and closer, his hand outstretched, a shadow in his eyes. "I already gave you another opportunity. After all, you and the other Ever pack thought the boys' school was a place to relax and have fun. Whereas we are here to take revenge, to make amends, not to play. But it seems you don't know what's at stake."

Chaddick tried to melt into the wall, Tedros anger raging off him as he cracked his fingers. Chaddick sputtered, "I know what's at stake. I did not want this. We tried to-"

"Tried? Tried, but failed." Tedros laughed outright, but it sounded false, not like the prince he once been. This was not Tedros anymore. "I should banish you. All of you. Send you back to the woods to shiver with all the other princes who lurk in the shadows. For disobeying your master's orders. For disrespecting your king.“ Tedros paused a second, weighting things up. „But I'll give you one last chance. To prove your loyalty. To me."

Chaddick nodded once, twice and sighed.

Tedros was angry. Really angry. Since his princess had left Tedros, he had fallen into a deep and dark pit of darkness, the shadows already consuming him. His rage for Sophie was intense and knowing that she was far away, unattainable, was almost unbearable. But to realize that she was right there, nearby, but still beyond reach. That was what drove Tedros crazy.

Chaddick's only wish now was that Agatha would save the prince. Everyone wanted them back together after all these weeks. To keep Tedros from going on a rampage. To become the faithful prince he once was. Chaddick liked the school for Boys. With all of his masculine heart. No girls meant no mutual optimization, no hate among Boys who get the best princess, no duties…

But Tedros rage will cost them everything if they can‘t stop him.

Tedros grabbed Chaddick's neck, forcing him to meet his eyes. Stone-cold, icy blue eyes stared back. Never before had his best friend ever looked at Chaddick in such a way. He was really, REALLY angry. He grabbed Chaddick harder and he started to gasp for air, while his fear grew. Tedros would not… he would not...not after all they had been through.

Suddenly, Tedros' eyes widened and his mouth fell open. He jerked back, staring at his hand, then at Chaddick's neck. "I didn't... I didn't mean..." Tedros choked. "So-sorry. I'm so sorry, Chaddick!"

Chaddick tried to calm down. No easy task. After all, his best friend had strangled him. Maybe even tried to kill - no, that was Tedros, just a misguided Ever. Tedros was no villian, he only had to regain the positive. The schools had to change back. Now!

"I'm fine-", Chaddick wispered, still out of breath. „I‘m-“

Suddenly, loud voices came from under the tower, startling both boys. Quickly, Tedros moved away from Chaddick and went to the window. Only to narrow his eyes. He watched something and without a doubt disliked it.

"What is it, Master?", Chaddick asked with concern.

"Someone is at the border."

Chaddick's eyes narrowed as well. For weeks, many once rich lords, now wearing torn pants, tattered shirts, and scars, had tried to find shelter at the boys school. But in vain. The girls' school had erected a barrier. It wouldn't let anyone in. Or out. But this had been the reality for months... "Why does it matter now?"

Tedros didn't answer, instead his eyes widening. Chaddick‘s stomach turned. What did he saw? "Master?" But the prince had already swung out of the window and was climbing down fast as if he had woken a stymph.

Chaddick shot forward and peered down. It didn't took long the find spot Tedros had spoken of. What? His eyes popped out of his head. There was a crack in the magic wall. In a barrier that had always been sealed. A horde of men had gathered in the woods, seemingly in a rage, running toward the restoring border - trying to get through - but four people were lying in the mud...on the other side. 

Inside. 

Someone had broken through.

Chapter Text

-Japeth’s POV-

Three days before the girls would change everything once again, four students were planning a mission of their own, far away from the soon-to-be hot spot. They were making their final preparations, leaving soon - or at least that was the plan.

"Can't you hurry up?", Japeth groaned. If there's one thing he despised about his brother, it was his shitty timing. It always took so much time before Rhian was ready. Japeth watched from the bed, lying down and waiting for Rhian to finish. Meanwhile, Rhian ran once again to the wardrobe, pulled out another shirt and shoved it into his already desperately overstuffed bag.

Seriously, what the hell is taking him so long?

If Rhian would hurry... they could leave in the dark. Everything was already prepared. It would take them about three days to get to the school, depending on how fast they could escape (Rhian just crushes Japeth's hopes), if they could find a good way without getting lost (Could be interesting in the company of the two good doers) and if they could agree on further changes and plans.

For Japeth, the last point was out of the question. He still wondered why he had agreed to everything so far. All in all, this is going to be a hell of a nuisance.

First, he had to spend the next days near Rhian and Kei without killing them. Around a brother who only wanted to find their mother, even though this intention was actually impossible, and this best friend who never let go of said boy. And later, the school itself. A school full of stupid princes and another full of girly girls. So why even bother?

For Aric's sake, of course.

Japeth was willing to do anything for him. He just wished he had some idea what it was that had Aric so upset; what was in that newspaper?

Aric just put it off because Rhian and Kei were there. That was true enough. Probably something important, so he made it more intimate. And Japeth liked it better when it was directed at him and him alone, but... every time Japeth asked his friend, he refused to answer. Saying there was not enough time or not private enough. Like avoiding him...

Well, and now he would be a slave to lack of knowledge because time was up.

After they decided to go to the mythical school, things got a little hectic. They could have come up with a good plan and just left, or follow Rhian's advice of shit. And of course they did it the way Rhian wanted them to. So they started reading all the articles, which took two hours. Two hours wasted on garbage. And later a little chat, as if a few tattered sheets would be their salvation.

Hah. The only thing Japeth learned was that Evelyn was really crazy and that she would never approve of Rhian and Japeth again. She would break Rhian's little golden arrogant heart for sure. And once again Japeth wondered: Was his brother just ignorant or stupid as hell? For still wanting to go?

But Japeth was more than ready to see his broken family burst into tears and creams, when they finally understand how idiotic it was to actually hold on to anything. So he decided not to let his brother down and would follow him as long as it took.

Rhian, however made it difficult to hold this intention. Cause he was taking his sweet time, and started to list off everything! How to survive in the woods, what food to pack, what he wanted to say to his mother (it will be in vain, Japeth just knew), and on and on. So it took two more days of meetings and Rhian's ever-changing ideas before the day came when they could leave. Yet-

"We should tell Dean Brunhilde about our plan," Rhian suggested.

Well, so much for everything finally being settled. Japeth checked the clock: a few minutes before six in the morning. They had agreed to meet their friends in the hall in a few minutes, so they could dissolve before everyone, including the Dean, woke up. And yet Rhian was still sitting on the floor, calmly continuing to gather his things.

Japeth groaned, 'bad timing, really bad timing, Rhian, and completely pointless'. "We're not going to tell her about our plan. What the hell do you even have in mind?"

Rhian paused for a second. “Don’t you think we should include her?”

“No. Definitely no.”

"But I'm afraid we'll disturb her.” Rhian glanced up at Japeth, before adding “With half the students missing, what will she do?"

Japeth wanted to bang his head against the wall. Really Rhian? Japeth kept wondering if Rhian really wanted to go or if he would back out at the last second, finally realizing the futility of it all. But now Aric wanted to go, and Japeth would not let him go alone, and if Rhian talked to Brunhilde... "Whatever! Stop worrying and hurry!"

"But!"

“Rhian! If we tell her anything, she will imprison us here. I am sure of it.” Japeth told his brother fiercely. “Then you won't be able to see mother. So stop worrying and hurry.  We said six o'clock, now it is past six!"

“Yeah, yeah.” Rhian rolled his eyes at him and turned his attention back to his luggage. There was a hint of a smile on his face, though. "You just want to see your friend again as fast as possible."

"Yeah,” Japeth shrugged. “I want to see the only tolerable person here, who can blame me?”

Rhian shook his head slightly. But somehow Japeth knew it wasn't out of disapproval, but rather something entertaining. But of what? Then ignoring Japeth he put another pair of socks into his bag. But they didn’t fit in. The bag was filled to the brim. If Japeth was a good brother, he would take some into his own, not quite full bag. But he preferred to travel light. Sorry, not sorry Rhian.

But really, how many clothes did Rhian have? Once again, Japeth was just happy to be blessed with his scims suit. This whole clothing drama was completely lost on him. He barely had a few duds against the cold, if the weather was to extreme. Nothing compared to that-

"Maybe, but unlike you, I don't love my best friend that much." Rhian told Japeth, his smile widening, but he tried to hide it with a shrug. "Right lover boy?"

Japeth froze. "What?"

"Oh yeah, you're so anxiously looking forward to the next few days. Being around your 'boyfriend' all the time, cuddling together, warming against the cold, sharing things-"

"Shut the fuck up," Japeth yelled back as the red crept into his face. Rhian laughed as Japeth quickly turned away to hide his face. A few scims shot out and circled in the air, reflecting his erratic emotions. Rhian was far too right; Japeth thought a lot about the journey, and what would follow…

Just the thought of those purple eyes and that stupid trademark grin made Japeth's stomach hurt. And the thought that he would be seeing Aric all the time for the next few days, except for Kei and Rhian accompanying them, didn't lessen the desire to finally do something more…

But... hadn't worked out the last time. Even though it had been months since Japeth had tried to kiss Aric, he still kept an appropriate distance from the black-haired boy. To make it easier for Aric to get close to him. But it had been months and all that waiting made Japeth anxious.

Damn stupid Rhian. Why did he have to be a constant reminder of Japeth's problems?

At times, Japeth wondered if Aric really liked him, after all he was the most troubled boy and all... Japeth wondered how Aric would react to him in the end. Probably as bad as the last time. He still heard Aric's voice in his head. 'What the hell are you doing, Japeth? Back the fuck off.'

Japeth wanted to punch Rhian in the face for even bringing it up. But instead, he was filled with his constant fears. That he loved a boy who would never love him back, no matter how hard he tried.

Japeth, you're gross. Do you really think Aric loves you?

The scims fluttered, showing the despair of their scatter-brained master. Meanwhile Japeth shook his head.  No, even though he could not stop thinking about Aric, he had to relax.

Be the best friend he could be. Nothing more and nothing less.

Therefore, he listened to his own instructions. For the moments when his stupid, hopeless and lost thoughts would come back to haunt Japeth, he had his 10-point plan in mind to come back to his senses:

1. Inhale
2. Hold the breath
3. Exhale
4. Think about something else
5. Getting down
6. Use the scims for additional distraction if needed
7. Stop thinking about him
8. Let nobody see anything
9. Smile and tease
10. Repeat until everyone believes you. (Especially yourself.)

Breathe in...and out.

It was a nuisance that Rhian could no longer be fooled. Somehow he knew Japeth better than anyone else, especially his thoughts. Damn it, Japeth probably talked too much about Aric, but he had to tell someone his thoughts about his friend. He couldn't tell them to Aric, so that left Rhian. And Rhian was a good listener, not even he could deny that. His rational thoughts had helped Japeth more than once in the past.

But lately Japeth noticed how Rhian started to betray him and he thought twice about what to tell his twin. Because Rhian started to drop some phrases to embarrass Japeth in front of Aric. Next he would probably tell Aric something he was not allowed to, and Japeth would have to hurt him.

Japeth quickly dimissed this thought. For now, Rhian only had to hurry. So he opened his mouth again, a little calmer now. “But do you know what else I want? To finally leave. Not to wait another day. So move on-“

"All right, all right. Jeez. Zero patience." Rhian complained as he closed the zipper.

Finally, at long last. "You are the true test of my patience," Japeth grumbled.

Rhian chirped back as he stepped into the hallway, "Patience is a virtue. Good things come to those who wait.”

Japeth snorted slightly before stepping into the corridor. "Yeah, as if." He put on his backpack and started down the stairs, not caring if Rhian was on his heels or not. Soon there were two black-haired boys in sight, arguing in silence about which way to go. When the twins came into view, however, they stopped.

"Not my fault," Japeth lamented as he approached Aric, who grinned at him.

"Sorry, I took some time,” Rhian apologized to Kei and turned to his twin, “I had to say a few words to my brother here".

"Oh? What did you talk about?" Kei asked, immediately following Rhian's words.

"Glad you asked," Rhian replied, smiling at his friend before looking at the eldest of their group. "Aric, we were talking..."

"All right, time to make a move," Japeth cut in, his face slightly red. You are not talking to Aric about that Rhian! He quickly grabbed Rhian and pushed him towards the door. "Time to go!"

The other two looked at each other and nodded, albeit reluctantly, and followed the twins outside.

Footsteps thundered over the dark ground of the Black Forest. The four boys were walking in a tight group, talking quietly to each other. They hadn't traveled long, and yet… Japeth already knew that this was going to be an exhausting journey. Three days of straight walking will be more exercise than he had ever done.

They had been walking for a few hours now, and began to discuss what to do once they got through the forest. So far, nothing bad had happened to them; they had managed to sneak away from Arbed without anyone noticing, leaving Foxwood behind. At the moment, they were somewhere near the border of the next realm. That meant they were getting closer to the school, and they needed a well-thought-out plan.

"We'll just go to the school and ask. If I explain who Japeth and I are, Mother will come for sure," Rhian explained his idea with a shrug.

Japeth only raised his eyebrows. They needed a good plan and not something like that. Damm, Rhian really only had one brain cell and an overly deep admiration for her.

Aric snorted loudly, also amused. "Yeah, of course. The feminist who abandoned her sons to become famous at a girls' school. Definitely helping us, as if-" He glared at Rhian. "Rhian, just how dumb are you?"

"Come on, Aric. This could really work. After all, she loves you. Her sons," Kei tried to calm the situation while Japeth rolled his eyes. Of course Kei would support Rhian. This totally good person stands by the king of his people. As always.

"Nah, she wouldn't." Japeth shook his head in disgust. "Unlike you, I know Evelyn. If she were to hear of this, she would have us all in her grave.” He gave it another thought. “Or at least me."

Kei mumbled into Rhian’s ear, "Wouldn't be much of a loss."

"What did you say, Kei?" Japeth asked back, his tone small and flat.

"Nothing," Kei replied quickly, "I'm sorry."

"You better be, otherwise you'll have me to contend with," Aric shot back, marching forward while grabbing Japeth's hand. Japeth stumbled behind him as his face turned slightly red. And not from the cold. First, because he could feel Aric's hand perfectly through the layers of the glove, his calloused hand was somewhat warm. How could it be still warm?

Secondly, because Aric was protecting him.

Normally, Aric didn't dare show Japeth too much affection in front of others. He found it weak, and if Aric had a red flag, it was being weak and vulnerable. Especially to his feelings. So the whole gesture took Japeth by surprise.

Somehow, now, far away from Arbed, on a new path, Aric finally found the courage to face his fears. Maybe the journey would be worth it after all.

Evening came fast. The first sign was not the darkness, but the cold. If it became even colder, Japeth would slay his brother. What was Rhian thinking? Traveling in December, in the dead of winter. It was so freezing cold that it was already seeping through all the clothes they had on.

It was their first night outside of a shelter and nobody was truly prepared for the cold nights. Even though the cold didn’t bother Japeth a lot, the others had their problems. Rhian was red to the ears, while Kei was sniffling the whole time. But never mind, it was their plan to go on this journey.

But when Aric sneezed, Japeth's alarm went off, and he quickly turned to face him. "You’re cold?" he sneered, yet his voice full of concern. Aric shook his head, but sneezed again. Japeth watched him and saw that his body was shaking. Oh, Japeth would definitely kill Rhian if Aric got sick.

Quickly, Japeth dug through his bag to find the jacket. Luckily he had packed it, even though the constant movement of his scims kept himself warm. But at least he could help Aric a little. Japeth smiled when he found the object. "Here," he handed it to Aric, and grinned. "Before you are freezing to death-"

"I'm not dying of a cold," Aric groaned. He accepted the piece of cloth anyway. "Thank you, though."

He smiled at his friend, grateful. But Japeth, flushed as he was, was already focused on Aric's hands. The cold made them shiver, so without thinking too much, he took them in his own. He did not take his eyes off the hands as he rubbed them together, even though he saw Aric's gaze and felt him stiffen.

"Are you really all right?" Japeth whispered.

Aric nodded, but withdrawed as he stared at the other two. Japeth’s gaze followed, as Aric let out a sigh. Kei and Rhian weren't watching and instead they tried to prepare a fireplace. The focus is on trying. They also seemed to be loudly discussing guard duty and how to survive the freezing nights. So they didn’t watch.

That seemed to satisfy Aric, who wrapped himself in the thin layer. "Thanks Japeth. For all"

"Hm?" Japeth turned to him and watched as Aric’s face took on some color. He seemed to be warming up, which was a good sign.

"Thanks for helping me. Always” Arics smile faltered a bit. “Even though I usually screw things up."

Japeth narrowed his eyes. "You don't--"

But Aric kept shaking his head, which stopped Japeth. "No, listen."

He came closer to Japeth's face, which blushed slightly. What was Aric doing? He wouldn’t, do anything, right? After all, Aric didn’t feel the same… Japeth's eyes lingered for a second on his friend's lips, which looked as soft as ever. Though they were probably damn cold now. But he could warm them-

Wait... Stop. Think. About. This.

Japeth averted his eyes so he missed the expression on Aric's face as he struggled with the same confusing feelings Japeth had. But then Aric cleared his throat. "I wanted to tell you why I wanted to go to school." Japeth's eyes went up as Aric continued. "It's because of my-"

"Hey Japeth!" They both frowned and turned around. "Come here and help me!" Rhian called to his twin as he tried to build a fire. Japeth blinked a few times, trying to understand what Rhian wanted from him. Then he sighed, somehow knowing that Rhian wouldn't be able to do it.

So Japeth stood up against his will. "Sorry, later okay?" he said to Aric, who nodded curtly, his shoulders a little tense. Then Japeth left Aric there and went to his brother, not noticing Aric's clenched fists or Rhian's twisted smile.

Among the towering trees that stole the light from both day and night, and the darkened ground that turned into a dark pit of nothingness, the boys prepared their second night camp. Four boys, dressed in dark jackets and tight pants, prepared for another night away from their familiar surroundings.

To be honest, as much as Japeth loathed Arbed House, at least it offered warm rooms, blankets, and a 100% guarded environment. A far cry from the forest as they learned. Even though they had planned the trip, it had already been two days of action, fear, and near death.

Normally, people's intentions were to travel through the Flower Grounds, a privilege that none of them except Kei had ever had. After all, the train was for Evers and only for Evers. Nowadays, boys were allowed to use it, but for a huge amount of gold, and the boys could not even afford a ticket for one, let alone four.

So they continued to travel by day, protected by the darkness and shadows of the dark forest. The first night, Kei and Rhian had kept watch. Fine with Japeth, who didn't complain about his sleep, even though he could stay awake. But now, on the second night, when the guard shifted, an argument broke out.

"No way. I refuse to sleep with the two of you on guard duty," Rhian protested, arms crossed, mouth set in a thin line.

"Why?" Japeth asked back, annoyed. They had already had this discussion at Arbed and during the day's walk. And Rhian had agreed to it, too.

"I don't trust you," Rhian shot back, his eyes narrowing as he looked at Aric. Without having to check, Japeth knew that his friend was smiling his typical 'I'll scare you away' smile. One that Aric often gave to those he hated- Rhian had received it more than often in the past years.

"What are we even supposed to do with you?" Aric asked coolly, "Rhian?" His tone, soft and sweet, like licking honey, as he slowly approached the redhead.

Rhian's answer was already in his hand. "I know enough-"

"All right. All right, that's enough, you three." Kei interrupted, standing between the others with outstretched arms. "Let's settle this. Rhian and I will watch with one of you for half the night while the others sleep. Then we'll switch."

Japeth rolled his eyes. Of course, Kei tried to settle the matter, as always. But not with Japeth, he would not watch with his twin. Or Kei. "Nah. Thumbs down on that."

"Japeth-" Rhian cut in, but obviously exhausted.

And that didn’t wonder Japeth. In fact, he was more surprised that Rhian was still up and about. The lack of sleep had certainly taken its toll on him. Rings under his eyes, a slack form and shaking hands, as if nervousness was the only thing keeping him awake.

Rhian couldn't take another night, so Japeth shook his head. "No. You should be grateful for the sleep, my dear brother. Look at you, you look terrible. You need it badly right now."

"But who knows what you do!" Rhian shot back, albeit with less strength.

"I'll stop Aric from stabbing you again, if that's what you want," Japeth promised, his smile turning malice as Rhian stared at him, a hand on his head, stroking the scar.

"Well, thank you for your concern. It really makes me feel better," Rhian replied sarcastically.

"Fine then. Sweet dreams, you pesky Ever-Pack," Japeth said, sitting on a stump with his hands clasped behind his head, the grin pflastered on his face.

"Or nightmares. We could help you with that," Aric added as he sat down on the ground next to Japeth, not caring about the dark, wet moss beneath him.

Rhian sighed and started to say something, but yawned instead. Well, two days of being awake and walking straight ahead had definitely taken its toll on his strength. So he finally lay down next to the fireplace and snuggled into the sleeping bag.

Meanwhile, Kei had already fallen asleep right next to Rhian. He must have been really tired. It hadn't even been noticeable the whole time, but the knowledge that he was able to have a rest must have been the last straw for the dark-haired boy.

"But if you harm Kei or me. I promise to pay you back,” Rhian added, his eyes already closed.

"What? As a ghost or something? Oh man, now I am really scared," Aric replied, his trademark grin never leaving his face. Meanwhile, Japeth nudged him, smiling as well.

"No, you'll see-"

Rhian's voice fell silent.

"Rhian?" Japeth asked carefully. They waited for Rhian's answer, which never came.

"Has he fallen asleep?" Aric whispered while Japeth watched his twin with a cautious eye.  Rhian's breathing calmed, his eye movements slowed, his limbs stretched. Japeth rose silently and stepped in front of his twin, moving his hand up and down in front of Rhian’s face. But he didn’t even stir. Then Japeth nudged him gently, but Rhian didn't open his eyes again.

"Rhian?" Japeth asked again, not really expecting an answer. And he got none. So he turned to Aric, thumbs up. "He really is asleep."

They started laughing loudly, which didn't bother the sleeping boys on the floor. Aric's eyebrows shot up. "While talking. Not bad. But then again, who would complain?"

Japeth nodded, "Finally, no more pesky ideas-"

"No more talk of kingship, knightly life, royal treatment-" Aric added.

"No more goody-goody comments."

"Finally”, both breathed in unison and began to cackle again. Japeth soon joined Aric on the cold floor. Their shoulders pressed together, holding in what little warmth remained. It was a normal position, and yet it sent shivers down Japeth's spine and side, heated by Aric's radiant heat. It left him speechless for a second, but he didn't pull away.

For the next few minutes, they sat silently side by side, looking up at the crystal clear night sky. "The stars certainly look beautiful tonight," Japeth whispered eventually and Aric just nodded.

Then, feeling a strange tension, they turned to each other at the same time. And just stared for a few seconds. Somehow, in the darkness of the night, lit by a small torch, Aric's eyes seemed to glow. They lit up like hypnotic orbs as the most precious amethysts gazed at Japeth, leaving him stunned. He was caught in Aric's gaze and suddenly his mind went blank. Only one thought remained. Aric. This was the right moment. Japeth was going to tell Aric that he liked him more than friends do. And maybe, just maybe...

Wait… what if he turned him down again? Finally Japeth managed to regain his composure. "Aric?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

"Hm?" Aric hummed, eyes dull and not quite coherent.

"So what was the reason you wanted to leave?"

Japeth watched his friend's expression change with each passing moment. First his eyes darkened, then his eyebrows narrowed slightly before everything cleared up. Aric nodded slightly, once, twice, before reaching into his jacket pocket. He pulled out a crumpled piece of paper and handed it to Japeth.

Japeth took it and looked at it, not knowing what it means. "What's this…wait... What?!" His eyes fell on a woman who looked somewhat familiar.

Or rather, very, very alike Aric.

Japeth turned the paper towards his friend, his eyes searching his. "Who's that?" he demanded to know. But Aric just put his finger on the paper and Japeth's eyes followed it.

Dean Sader subjugates the previous deans?

Lady Evelyn Sader, the new headmistress of the School for Girls, even stands above the former heads of the old school. But rumor has it that this is not approved by Professor Dovey, former Dean of the School for Good, and Lady Lesso, Headmistress of Evil-

The article continued, but Japeth's eyes fell on a name. This was also where Aric's finger was pointing. Lady Lesso. Lesso.

Like Aric Lesso.

"What?"

Aric sighed briefly before skimming the article again. "Yes," he laughed, his voice full of hate, "it seems that my wonderful mother, who left me alone in a cave, has always lived protected in a school without worrying about me."

What? Japeth's eyes darted back to the painting and he looked at Lady Lesso. Pale face, sharp cheekbones, raven black hair and bright violet eyes. He couldn't deny it. There was certainly a resemblance. She had to be related to Aric, but why-

"She's at the girls' school?" Japeth asked his best friend, who was staring with his purple eyes at the woman with the same eye color.

Aric nodded firmly. "Yes. Who would have thought that Rhian's silly ideas would one day prove useful? I finally know where to go to fulfill my plan."

Japeth immediately knew what ‘plan’ was meant.

For as long as they had known each other, they had complained about the dysfunction of their family systems. They were both left alone, or at least with an annoying brother, because of rejection. By their own mother. And since Aric had been abandoned at a very young age, he was sure to have a bigger problem with that than Japeth.

"I want to kill her. For everything she did to me," Aric had said once as they lay on the roof of Arbed. For the first time, Japeth's eyes had been wide open as he held his mouth agape. He had not believed his friend back then. But with time and many conversations later, he knew very well that if Aric ever found his mother, he would do anything to kill her. Anything.

And now the time had come.

"That's why we go to school." Japeth said without a hint of doubt. “To finish her off.”

"Yes," Aric confirmed, nodding, but then lowering his eyes a bit. "Are you mad that I didn't tell you before?"

"No!" Japeth replied quickly, even though he had felt a bit angry earlier because Aric hadn't told him. But now he knew, so everything was fine. "No, it's okay." Japeth reassured as he put his hand on Aric's arm. "Don't worry. I'm there for you, Aric. Just like I promised."

His scims slithered toward Aric, as they always did on their own record, to cling to him. Whether as a support against the cold or as a mental aid, Japeth could not tell. But it seemed to relax Aric a little. He sighed in relief as he put his own hand on Japeth's shoulder. "Thank you, my friend. I owe you one."

Japeth's whole body warmed as Aric gave him a smile that even showed his teeth. Not the trademark grin the others always got from him. No, it was a real, genuine smile. That was reward enough for Japeth.

Japeth couldn't help but smile himself. It made him so proud that Aric had managed to open up more and more over time. They understood each other perfectly, from the smallest facial expression to hidden comments or sarcastic remarks. Until this moment, no secret had remained hidden, they had told each other everything, really everything.

Well... except for the feelings Japeth had for his best friend. Feelings that did not disappear with the time, as he had hoped at first, but only grew stronger and stronger.

But Japeth couldn't feel like that. To care for a boy more than he was supposed to. Not that Japeth had been normal before, but this suddenly took him to another level of weirdness. Besides, Japeth knew that Aric didn't like him more than a friend. Sadly. Japeth shook his head quickly. He needed to help rather than dwell on things he could not change.

"Now, what is your plan? Storm into the danger zone and just kill them with your little knife?" Aric nodded, smile turning evil. "Nah. You'd have to get really close for that," Japeth dismissed, "too close for you to make it without getting killed."

Aric snickered, "Ha, as if! I could kill them in my sleep if I wanted to."

Meanwhile his fingers digging into Japeth's skin, who tensed a little. He still shook his head again, a smirk plastered on his face. "I doubt you could do it without your knight in shining armor."

Aric's laughter was palpable. Damn. It didn't help Japeth to ignore the feelings. "What, you? A knight? And since when does scims shine?" Aric stated, before his eyes narrowed slightly. "Like I need to be rescued like a princess," he spat out the last word.

Japeth shrugged, "I would do that for you." A smug smile formed and the words came out without a second thought, "I would do anything for you, my princess.

Aric didn’t say anything to that. And only when he looked away, his face blushing, did Japeth realize what he had just said. Oh, damn it, no, no! You damn fool. You bloody idiot Japeth!

"I-I'm sorry," Japeth's scims quickly left Aric, shooting backwards as he took his hand away. "I didn't want to..."

"It's okay." Aric cut him off, still not looking at him, but rather at his foot. Well, Japeth had certainly spoiled the mood. His face was beet red as he watched the stars shining brightly in the winter night. Why did he had to say this? Even if-

Breathe in... and out.

Japeth quickly went through his mental list and then turned back to Aric. Somewhat more grounded. "All right, we'll just finish them off,” he replied before placing his finger on his chin. “But how do we get in? Like before, we are not girls."

Finally, finally, Aric looked up again. "Why do you think I agreed to go with your lousy brother and his petty boyfriend?" he asked, and Japeth stared at him for a second, waiting for him to continue, "don’t dare to come with charity.” Japeth just shrugged, while Aric offered a smug smile. “Diversion," he explained.

Ah. Suddenly, Japeth understood. Rhian looking for their mother would draw enough attention. It might do the trick. "Good idea."

"Sure. It was my idea." Aric grinned his best smile again. Japeth just nodded and waited for Aric to continue.

But suddenly he heard a yawn of exhaustion and blinked at Aric. "Sleepy, are we?" Japeth asked as he nudged him.

"Nah." Aric snapped back, but yawned again, making Japeth snort. "Not cool."

"Sure, sure grumpy boy. Well... you can take a nap if you want. I can take care of it," Japeth suggested. He was no stranger to white nights, and if he could help Aric that way, he wouldn't mind.

But Aric shook his head. "No, I will not leave this task to you alone. I'm fin-" He sneezed, once, then a second time, and Japeth studied him very closely. Damn, Aric was shivering again. It was definitely too cold, even the fire next to them didn't change that.

Japeth's brain wasn't thinking as he pulled the dark-haired boy closer to him. Aric immediately tensed up and somehow this saddened Japeth. "It's just to help with the cold," he reassured his best friend. Through the layers of several jackets, Japeth could still feel Aric's rapid heartbeat, in sync with his own fast pace.

Just to beat the cold.

Aric nodded weakly, the nervousness dissipating slightly as he took another breath.  "L-Let's talk about something."

Somehow that stuttering caught Japeth of guard and he remembered, what Rhian told him. "Being around your 'boyfriend' all the time, cuddling together, warming against the cold, sharing things-"

Actually everything of that happened, but Japeth was so unsure. Not knowing what was right and what was wrong. Not sure if Aric liked it... Nevertheless Japeth found himself listening to Aric as he shared his thoughts with him while the stars drifted past them. The two huddled together against the cold until the wee hours of the morning.

And even though Japeth knew that it was only the calm before the storm, he loved it.

Chapter Text

-Japeth‘s-POV-

"Damn, stop it already!" Kei shouted as something cold hit him. Trying to get to Rhian, he stomped through the snow. They thought they could escape the onslaught? Nah, not with Japeth. He reached into the snow and formed another snowball. This one's for you, brother. Then he aimed and fired. It hit Rhian straight in the neck.

"Ha!"

"Japeth!" Rhian hissed as he tried to move faster. Obviously not in the mood to play. But Japeth was grinning from side to side when he heard Aric's laughter next to him. Oh yes, you've totally earned it, Rhian.

After they had survived the night without freezing to death (not that Japeth really thought that would happen, considering how close Aric was to him), their destination wasn't far away. Maybe half a day, depending on what shitty events were about to happen. But for now, they managed to travel as planned. Almost too well on time...

The problem was: Japeth had a feeling that something would happen. But for the time being, he and Aric began to engage in familiar activities: annoying the other two. Snow came in handy for this.

Japeth turned to Aric, who smiled back with a glint in his eyes - probably hatching a plan - and Japeth understood immediately when Aric pointed to a snow-covered tree a few meters in front of them. A shot at it, while the others were on their way underneath it...

Seconds later, two snowballs flew forward, hitting the tree and leaving the Evers like snowmen underneath. Stupefied snowmen. Kei und Rhian looked at each other for seconds, not saying a word. Aric and Japeth, on the other hand, were laughing their heads off. There was nothing like having their unwanted companions so riled up.

Rhian turned and glared at Japeth, his eyes narrowing. "Really, Japeth?" he asked, trying to push the snow off him.

"Come on - stop being a Grinch. Why can't we have some fun?"

A little bit of fun would certainly do Rhian some good. But Rhian would never enjoy the journey as long as the fun lasted. He had always been a worrier, always expecting the worst. Always more on his mind than reality. A dreamer, Evelyn had called him. Ah, how right she had been. Rhian was certainly a dreamer. Raising false hopes for himself and for Camelot.

Not like Japeth cared, as long as Rhian kept him out of it.

But really, this was probably going to be easier than he thought, and there was no storm in the forecast. Maybe they weren't in trouble. But Rhian would never just enjoy the journey while the fun lasted. As predicted, Rhian turned away with a sigh. "As if we don’t have better......" Suddenly the redhead fell silent and stared into the distance. The others followed, and Japeth felt his body freeze.

There was somebody.

A young man, perhaps in his twenties, with ragged clothes and a sword in his hand. His eyes scanned the four of them. He sheathed his sword, but his face showed a broad grimace. He was certainly not amused.

Japeth groaned. So much for no trouble.

"Excuse me. Where are you going?" Rhian asked in a friendly manner as they approached him. Aric and Japeth just rolled their eyes in unison; typical Ever behavior. But the sight of the Prince's insignia probably brought Rhian's best manners to the fore.

Not that Prince Whatever cared. "Go back home. This isn't a playground. You'll only get yourself hurt."

They getting hurt? Nah, but still… this was getting more interesting than expected. Japeth came to stand beside his brother. "Well, my curiosity is piqued. What's going on?" he asked, crossing his arms behind his head.

The prince, a tall, black-haired man with his tattered clothes and a large scar on his face, frowned. Then he walked up quickly and tried to push the two twins around. "Come on. You have no business here."

"Wait-"

But his grip was tight, and they both hissed before he pushed them away. "Back off, teenies."

Stumbling through the snow, Japeth had to pull himself together not to use his scims. The humiliation was not worth the risk of revealing his identity. Besides - better not to make enemies now, not so close. But then Japeth's eyes fell on his friend, teeth clenched, hands in his pockets. An instant of understanding -

Aric shot forward, revealing his dagger as he grabbed the lord by the throat. "What we do is our business," he muttered to the stunned lord, "and you will not even touch my friend. Is that clear?" The prince did not make a move. "Is it clear?!" Aric called louder and the lord nodded.

Then Aric pushed him away and raised his voice. "What the hell is going on with you? Spill your guts!"

The purple glare, combined with two people with hopeful gazes and another with crossed arms, worked wonders, and the prince came out with it: "Since the great expulsion, we, the abandoned, have been trying to get into the school. To avenge our fairy tales. To make it right. After all, we all had happy endings until that girl destroyed everything. Just a few months ago, I had my castle, a safe place hidden in the forest, my family, and my wife. And despite some hardships, it all held together. Until now."

He paused for a second as the four teenagers stared at him. "We're going to school now. Prince Tedros promised a treasure of gold to whoever captured the witch. His father's treasure. No one knows how big it is, but it will probably be enough to live well until everything is changed back. So all the men try their luck. Not as a group, obviously. I do not trust any of the others one single inch. Everyone just wants justice back! For their own sake."

"There are reasons not to trust women," Aric whispered in Japeth's ear, and he nodded. Really, a few girls could stir up the whole woods and leave the men in this state? The woods were doomed.

"But boys, what are you doing out here?" the Lord asked again, "You don't look like you need the prize. In fact, you look not even affected, but better. And as a group, you will attract attention. Negatively. It's dangerous to travel without a purpose and only the best get to go to school and join the hunting team."

They talked for a few minutes, and several other men crossed their path. Where did they all come from? Did every man want to go to the school? Japeth rolled his eyes. Oh, damn, this was exactly what they needed!

Besides, the 'abandoned' all watched them with suspicious eyes. As if they held a grudge. Makes it all better, really. Rhian and Kei certainly suffered from those piercing glances.

Until Aric stared back at the princes with a deadly stare. "Nothing here," he hissed, and the men quickly looked away. Then Aric turned. "I'm sure we'll get the girls in no time," he spat at the prince, his face turning into an evil smile. "Cause we are better off than anyone. Time for the teenies to take over.” He emphasized the tirle the lord gave them. “So you do know our destination."

Then he turned to Japeth. "So, what could we do with this hoard? Any thoughts?"

Kei and Rhian frowned slightly, but Japeth smiled along with Aric. He knew it was all just a bluff. Aric had another target. "Oh, I don't know. Maybe buy a nice castle or something. As a shelter for needy princes, who had no chance to win.”

Aric turned back to the prince, a his smile turning wicked. Then he walked towards him, playing with his knife. "Well, see you at the finish line. Good luck surviving the woods."

He passed the prince and left. Japeth quickly followed, but heard Rhian mumble an apology before they all went on their way. But somehow sweat ran down Japeth's back. He didn't have to turn to feel the Lord's hateful eyes tracking them.

The first sign that the school was approaching was not the towers the legends spoke of. It was the increasing number of men stumbling along the trail.

"Out of the way," Aric hissed as he grabbed Japeth's hand and pulled him along. Where once there had been only a few princes, now the entire path was filled with young abandoned men, on their way to avenge all that they had lost. It didn't take long to reach the danger zone, where a couple of ordinary teenagers really had no choice against full-grown men. Anyone else would have been on the back foot. Unless they were with Aric.

"Back off!" Aric snapped again as the lords gave the boys some space, albeit very little. Somehow, Japeth sensed another emotion emanating from these boys besides fear.

Hate.

At the whole situation, at their new standard of living, at the coldness of the forest. But also a growing hatred for the four boys who were trying to scare everyone away. That was bad. He placed his fingertips on Aric's arms to get his attention. "Hey Aric," he whispered to his friend, "I don't think it's a good idea to scare everyone away right now. We might need them later."

Aric nodded, though a little annoyed. He sighed under his breath and fastened a bit, getting away from their everlasting 'Ever-Tail‘. Japeth laughed at his behaviour, only to be rewarded with a sharp look. "Do you know the Enemy? They are. Don't forget that."

"And I thought the abandoned species should accept each other-"

"They want to kill us. They are not here to cooperate. Look into their eyes. If we don't show a little dominance, we'll be chewed up."

Aric was right, they looked at them like they were sitting ducks. But... Japeth wanted to tell Aric that this was probably because Aric was slashing at everyone who got a foot in his way, but he didn't say anything, Aric was probably right. They were nothing like these lords. All four were well fed and unscarred. A contrast to all the men, who had somehow suffered from the rules. The boys clothes were new and warm, unlike the tattered ones that were unsuitable for this cold.

The new rules did not affect them in school. In fact, Japeth sometimes forgot the rules when he wasn't outside. So their goal was not so much to avenge the old times, but to find someone else in the girls' castle. That way, they did not have to be in tune with the princes at all.

And yet...

The deadly stare didn't suit Japeth. If the princes all worked together, they had no chance, even with Aric's fighting skills, Rhian and Kei's chance to use a real sword (after all, they played that they can flail swords around all the time, right?), and of course Japeth's scims.

Twenty or so princes, starving but still remarkably muscled, was too much to handle. Japeth could only hope they made it through unscathed.

When they reached the clearing and finally had a view on the school, it felt more like a miracle that they had come this far without fighting. 

"Wow, pretty amazing,” Rhian mumbled next to Japeth, his voice barely above a whisper.

Japeth looked at him quickly and rolled his eyes. Of course. Rhian was damn fascinated by the school. How many times had he said he wanted to go there? How many times had he complained to Japeth about having to go to Arbed House because of him.

‘You're stealing my future. I cannot prove myself because of you. But you will see, one day I will still be king, no matter how many obstacles are put in my way.’

Well, now Rhian was here. But not as Ever, but as a boy. On the other side of the moat. Oh cruel reality! Poor, poor Rhian-

"Pretty big," Kei muttered as he stared at the school, which couldn't have been more different. A bright golden shining side, consisting of glass towers, kept in royal blue and a wide lawn that could compete with the lawn at Arbed. And that had to mean something, since the gardeners of their boarding school managed to keep up the image of a wealthy kingdom while everything inside was falling apart.

Aric meanwhile wrinkled his nose. "Stop ogling! The better question is. How do we get in?" he said, staring at the boys' school. Japeth looked to the dark side and quickly understood Aric's comment. Outside the darkened gates, a horde of men, probably more exiled princes, tried to enter the school. And failed.

Something held them back.

"What the hell." Japeth sharpened his vision and sent out a few scims to assess the situation.

"What do we do now?" Rhian asked quietly, her eyes fixed on a prince trying to shoot an arrow into the girls' school. But there was also a barrier around him. And this one seemed to be even more solid.

"The journey cannot end in vain! Not after all we've been through."

"I told you there would be trouble." Japeth snapped. "But you never listen, Rhian. Never!"

"How could I have known, Japeth?"

"Use your goddamn brain! But how, if it is only filled with fantasies and dreams?" Japeth counterattacked.

"As if you don't dream, too. About-"

Don’t you dare! Japeth opened his mouth again..

"Guys-" Kei tried to interrupt them, while Aric looked at something far away, his eyes narrowed.

"Don't. Think. You. Can. Say. Something. Kei!" Japeth snapped at him, and the black-haired boy backed away.

"Japeth-"

Japeth turned and groaned, his face grimacing. This would be fun. But it didn't matter, nothing matters except the obvious, their goal. The best way was probably to get into the boys' school and sneak into the other side. Now all they had to do was get inside boy’ school–

At that second, the regiment of scims shot back at the quartet, aiming for Japeth. But before they could, Aric grabbed one of them and held it to his ear, while Japeth took another and listened. At first, only hissing sounds reached his eardrums. But then the agitated noises subsided.

The Scim quickly explained that the wall was made of strong magic. A powerful woman had created it. Aric's eyes narrowed, surely he had come to the same conclusion.

‘What did it look like at first hand?’ Japeth asked through his thoughts, getting a picture of the situation: men trying to attack an invisible border, only to be beaten back because force could not destroy it. The only difference was that for a moment the invisible border was seen as a light purple dust mixed into the air.

This purple...

Japeth looked at Aric, who caught his eye at the same second. "I know a way in. C'mon." Aric said as he started walking towards the large castles, Japeth not far behind.

The closer they got, the more the surrealism struck. All the men had been thrown out of their homes and were supposed to come together to form a bond to fight against the enemy: the female. But looking at the dozens of princes, it was obvious how the men saw each other. As enemies.

‘They're not here to cooperate,’ Aric had said.

He had a point there. The atmosphere was thick enough to cut through. The tension, rising as they approached, made Japeth's hand tremble. The looks, a mixture of curiosity and hatred, went straight to the core.

At least they didn't group against them, right-?

"Well, well. Look who's here," a voice suddenly taunted from beside them. Japeth narrowed his eyes; he had heard that voice before. "If it isn't the boys who were so sure of reaching the school first," the voice continued as the four boys turned to see the prince from the beginning, a disgusted stare given at each of them. "Never thought you'd make it this far."

"Dito," Aric growled as he took a small step forward and tensed up. The guy laughed and it didn't sound very friendly. Not at all.

What was his problem?!

"Four guys, so damn wrong in their place, not even looking like they needed shelter and money, thought they could scare anybody,” prince whoever went on. "For what? It didn't seem fair, so I followed you a little. Always at the right distance, but still. And now I know: You're different, and difference is not welcome, ever.”

Japeth's jaw tensed. And when his scims hissed slightly and turned their heads in a certain direction, he crossed his arms. Trying to hide his suprise. Shadows lay behind the trees. They had gathered. Formed a group, no matter how much each of them wanted the prize for themselves. A group against the four.

Damn it, they had to get the hell out of here. "Aric," Japeth whispered to his friend, who had a scowl on his face.

But as always, when Aric wasn't in the mood, he didn't listen. "What's your problem?" Aric snapped at the prince.

"You. You think you can have your way without anyone's permission? Well, I hate to break it to you, but that's not the rules of these woods."

"I don't care," Aric replied with a shrug.

"Final offer, boys: leave", the prince countered, a gleam in his eyes. "Go back to your mommy’s and pretend this whole trip never happened at all."

"Otherwise?"

Japeth's eyes fell on his friend, watching as he grabbed the knife and tensed. Well, so much for avoiding drama.

"We're going to break you," the prince roared. He shot forward, his companions not far behind. In the rush, Japeth managed to count five and tried to calm himself. That was bearable. But without swords, Kei and Rhian were useless, even a burden. So six men, split between Aric and him.

When the first man approached Kei, who managed to dodge (Japeth had to say that even if he didn't like the boy, he had at least some kind of survival instinct), Japeth quickly formed a plan. He had never been in a real fight. Considering the environment he usually found himself in, that wasn't much of a surprise. But now, at the mercy of his own weapons, he had a smile on his face. These men were trying to hurt his partners, of course they deserved some wounds.

But first, the others. He shot at his twin and Kei, "Get out of here!" They both gave him big starry eyes and if he had had the time, Japeth would have banged his head against something. But the man charged anyway. "Out. Now!"

Kei quickly grabbed Rhian's arm, who was still staring at his twin, and pulled him back. Finally a burden off his shoulders, Japeth concentrated fully on his opponents. Aric could hold them off well, but he wouldn't be able to knock them out.

Japeth was on his way. "Aric!" he shot, getting a quick grin before Aric turned and held his knife in a more threatening manner.

"The little boys actually believe they have a chance to win. How sweet," the leader cooed, his eyebrows raised. "Such a strong bond between them. Never ignoring each other. But such sweet bonds are so easy to break, aren't they, men?” The men cackled, while his arm pointed at Aric. “All you have to do is to find their weakness."

"I don't have a weakness," Aric spat, his eyes glaring like daggers.

"Oh?" The princes laughed. "We shall see." They men shared a glance and nodded. They all shot forward at once, and the lord took aim. Japeth was sure they would go after the boys in the back, since they were unarmed.  

But that was not the case.

Japeth was not fast enough, not expecting this. "Let me go!" he hissed, struggling in vain in the strong arms.

The lord turned to Aric as he held Japeth clutched tight around his body, a big fat smile on his face. "Well, kid, you think you can fool us with your little mouth. Always one step ahead.” He held the sword up to Japeth's throat. "But what will you do now? I could slit his throat easier than you think."

Aric's purple eyes met Japeth's and his fingers trembled slightly. Torn between thoughts. Trapped in emotions. "Just let him go," he pleaded, desperately.

"You'd like that. Wouldn't you?” The prince laughed, and Japeth tried to push him. Without success. Damn.

The prince taunted, “but why should we let him go? Do better, lover boy... otherwise bye, bye to your boyfriend." Aric's eyes widened for a second, then he shot forward with a roar.

Boyfriend?

Japeth had no chance to think, instead, he felt the hand tighten around his throat. The blade dug deeper and the scims writhered in agony, some warm blood oozed from his neck. The metallic scent froze Japeth for a second. The lord was ready to make the final move.

But so was Japeth.

Actually, Japeth didn't want to kill anyone. ‘Killing leads to a dark path,’ his mother used to say. Just ridiculous in his own eyes, as if she was different; who knew how many skeletons she had in her closet. Which was probably why she was the way she was... and Japeth had never wanted to be like her. Never.

But sometimes situations force people to do things they should never do.

So Japeth fired his scims. The prince's scream could probably be heard more than a hundred feet away. It made Japeth smile for a second, then his eyes narrowed. Damn it, at that volume, everyone around heard them, and would come to check…

He doesn't want any more princes joining in for 'fun'!

The prince sank to the ground, his energy suddenly gone, his grip on Japeth's neck long gone. Finally free, he made his way over to Aric, who was coming closer, also knowing that they had to leave. With a small nod to the boys behind them, the four charged forward, ignoring the rest of the opposing pack.

"Stop!" voices shouted behind them as the men followed, howling like wolves, their thumbs like giants. But the chasers stood no chance. Maybe the teenagers were not as strong (apart from Aric), but they were definitely faster and in better shape. It didn't take them long to outrun the men-

Only to be confronted by six more black princes.

"Well, well. So you thought you had a chance to get out of this. Looks like unless there's a way in, you're stuck here. With us. And I promise you -," the prince, his head bald, his neck full of black tattoos, sneered, "we will not make the same mistakes."

Japeth took a good look round. The princes were approaching but if they sneak out from the right... they had to make it to the entrance. If not, they would die, that much was certain. What-what if it did not work? Who's to say that what they assumed was right? But as more and more men emerged from their hiding place in the shadows, all thought was lost. Four boys, followed by a horde of men running toward them as if they were the key to solving every little problem, were just trying to get away.

Well, Japeth had said from the beginning that this would be a nuisance. It seems he was right. Once again.

"What are we going to do? We have no chance!" Rhian shouted as he ran forward. He was fast, faster than anyone, but when he looked back, his guard was down.

"Rhian!" Kei screamed, causing Rhian to turn, but it was too late. A lord slashed at him from the right, his blade aimed at Rhian's neck...

But before it hit, a slippery scim deflected it. "Shut up! Focus!" Japeth shouted, his breathing becoming more and more erratic. The edge didn't seem so far away. But where was it?

"Next time... I'll listen to you... Japeth." Rhian panted. He stumbled over a root, but he was able to catch himself. Then he came to a halt. Japeth was about to growl at him, but then he saw it as well. Purple dust mixed in front of their eyes, and Japeth thought he had never seen such a beautiful color. Finally, the entrance was in sight!

But with it, more and more princes.

They all turned, at first confused, then with a certain determination. Once again, Japeth wondered why they were so hated. After all, they had done nothing wrong (except for a few shoves and curses, but was that really a crime?). Still, they had to move forward, dodging men along the way who tried to stand in their way, swords pointed at them, arrows flying at their chests.

Eventually they reached the border.

Aric placed his hand on the purple dust. The others came closer, all of them breathing heavely, the adrenaline still kicking in. But as they leaned against the edge in anticipation, they tried to calm down. They waited, their eyes glued to the ever-changing purple wall. Please. Please. Please, just let this work-

Nothing happened.

Laughter and snorts came from behind them. "What? Did you really think you could make it through this? You? You squirts?"

Japeth felt a shiver run down his spine. He slowly turned to see the men approaching. Surrounding them like dangerous creatures. There was another man coming through the shadows, and then another, and another.

Hell, how many of these princes were there? The quartet will never have a chance against them.

Only one step away from death.

Japeth moved closer to his friend, who was cursing and swearing. He wanted to reach for his hand, but... no. Aric was completely focused on the magic, which didn't falter. It was better not to disturb him. But... now or never. So Japeth opened his mouth, nothing to lose, right? "Aric, I... We..."

Aric certainly listened, even turning his head slightly, though the look on his face was certainly one of regret. Regret for thinking they could get through this. Only to see the truth again.

"I...", Japeth continued in stuttering. Hell, was it always so hard to tell the truth that hurt the most?

"Japeth-" Rhian murmured beside him, and Japeth looked at him quickly. Rhian’s face was pale, his hand clasped in Keis', both trembling. It had been a long time since Japeth had actually felt sorry for his brother or apologized to him... but now, seeing Rhian's dejected face, he certainly felt the twin bond, they shared, once again. Japeth should have learned to accept him in time. To see him as a brother. As his blood, his family. The only one he had. Apart from his newfound-

The princes came closer, their swords raised, faces curled in cruel smiles. Too late. Now Japeth would lose everything.

"I'm sorry, Rhian... for... everything," he murmured, his eyes fixed on the thirty or so princes who had come for them. At Rhian's nod, Japeth turned his attention back to Aric, who turned to him with a small grin, beside the sorrow, on his face.

Then Aric stepped forward. "I won't give up until I've tried." He turned to Japeth, "Next time you know your enemy sooner, alright?"

They did not stand a chance, so much for clear. Still, Japeth nodded and prepared himself as well. Scims flew from his body in a flurry of motion. He, too, stepped forward, followed by the other two.

Four boys against a group of fullgrown, teeth clenching men. What should go wrong?

The first group of men came with a roar, aiming at Aric, who tried his best, while scims aimed at the men's torsos. Meanwhile Rhian and Kei fought with their fist, As if their life depended on it (well, it did). That way they could keep up with the first ones.

Then everything happened too fast, and Japeth couldn't even tell what happened. All he knew was that a human colossus pushed Aric against him and they both crashed into the barrier.

Crack!

Something like glass shattered. Suddenly, the force that had held them up was gone, and the four boys fell backwards. Japeth only felt his body hit the dark, muddy ground, while Aric landed on top of him. Ow, that hurt.

But what a relief - they were inside!

His body relaxed, even the ground was no longer a problem. At least until he heard the cries of disbelieving, low voices. Looking up to his right, he saw the men shooting forward, trying to break through the cracked hole in the same way.

But Aric was quick, raising his finger, which glowed a deep purple, not much different from the fog itself. In an instant, the border filled in, a deeper purple indicating that it was thicker than before.

The border was back, and the Lords were still outside. "You'll pay for this!" one shouted, baring his teeth.

Aric jumped to his feet. "Oh yeah?" He smiled broadly as he tucked his arms into his sides. "Make me."

Then he turned back to Japeth, relief filling his face as his purple eyes met Japeth's. Aric held out his hand, and Japeth took it with a broad grin and lift himself up. Japeth pulled his friend into a huge hug. He really thought that...

But Aric flinched as Japeth tightened his grip and he withdrew quickly. "Are you hurt?" Japeth asked in a startled voice. His eyes narrowed, he hadn't really seen it, but in the heat of the battle...

"No," Aric shook his head, and Japeth sighed with relief. "At least not much."

What? Before Japeth could ask again, Rhian and Kei approached them. Still in shock, but definitely a bit more at peace. "Aric, how did you..." Kei began, his eyes glued to their proximity.

Aric narrowed his eyes and took a few steps back from Japeth. "Nothing special, just something I read in a book."

Rhian's eyes narrowed as well. "But you never read-"

"Does it really matter at this point?" Aric groaned and glared at Rhian, "can't you just be happy that I actually saved your pathetic butts?"

Rhian and Kei exchanged glances, clearly not satisfied with that answer. Then Rhian opened his mouth again. "Well, I am grateful..."

"Good," Aric cut him off and turned his eyes back to Japeth. The intense stare certainly didn't sit well with the already agitated redhead. "So, what was it that you wanted to tell me?" Aric asked with a certain anticipation and Japeth felt a slight blush in his own face.

Would now be the right time? He shifted a little, deep in thought. Should he?-

"What are you doing here?!"

The scream rang through Japeth's eye-drums. For a second, he thought he had been saved from eternal embarrassment. But when he turned, his body stiffened again. About twenty young men about his age, dressed in an odd combination of tattered clothes, former school uniforms, and dark hoods covering their faces, came closer and closer. Their faces ranged from astonishment to anger to hope.

There really was no pause. Was there?

Chapter Text

-Aric's-POV-

"What are you doing here?"

Aric narrowed his eyes and turned his attention from ice-blue orbs to the intruders. Well, to be honest, the four of them were the obvious threat, but couldn't the confrontation with the school's inhabitants have waited a little longer? There was still one question hanging in the air. Aric wanted to know what Japeth wanted to tell him-

"You're not going anywhere!"

A group of young men about their age ran up to them, glowing fingers raised as if in defense. Aric almost chuckled; it looked more like a glowing rainbow than a threat, and he pointed his dagger at the boys as they approached.

Well, bet on who is going to win this?

All four boys stood still and waited. This gave Aric enough time to scan their opponents with his eyes. The boys did not look nearly as worn out as the princes outside the gates, instead most of them wore dark clothing combined with red hoods that looked like drained blood. An interesting choice of colors, and one that Aric would definitely prefer over their own dirty, grimy, black traveling clothes. (To be honest, Aric was not trying to be a 'chick and vain', but the dirt and blood on them gave the impression that the arbed boys were outgunned. Which they definitely were not.)

Within seconds, the first few boys had stopped, a look of disdain in their eyes, watching Aric and the others as if they were aliens. With defiant crossed arms, the four of them stared back. If that was how they wanted to play, then so be it.

It took a few seconds for the crowd to disperse and for a young man to step forward. He seemed to be the leader of the school, even though he looked like an impersonated male 'Goldilocks'. His golden hair and tight-fitting uniform proved that he was an Ever, but when his eyes met the boys, Aric almost raised an eyebrow. Huh, that those baby blue eyes could hold so much anger was a miracle in itself.

But as Aric stepped in the prince's direction and moving a bit to the side to protect his best friend (not that Japeth needed any protection, but you never knew), he noticed something else.

Aric had seen this boy before. Not for real, of course. But wasting time on dozens and dozens of newspapers, searching for any information about the twins' mother, seemed to pay off in the end. At least now Aric knew who he had to deal with. Prince Tedros. As in the famous Tedros, Prince Dumbface, son of the King of the 'smily Golden Suns' (aka King Arthur).

That Tedros- What a great honor!

A mischievous smile flashed across Aric's face. If the prince made a wrong move, Aric knew how to cut him down to size. After all, Prince Dumbface lost his precious princess to a witch a few months ago, right? He certainly did not want to be reminded of that. But all in due time. After all the excitement, the four might as well take a few minutes off for real. And Aric may have had time to take a closer look at the cut on his back.

So it was time to play nice (even if Aric didn't want to).

"Who are you people? What are your goals and how did you cross the border?" Tedros asked him questions with caution, and in spite of Aric's reluctance to reveal anything, some of the answers came right out to him.

He took another step forward and came face to face with the former lord. "This is the school for 'Vengeance and Combat', isn't it?"

Tedros' eyes locked with his and he nodded slowly when the solid blue orbs trembled a little and a look of uncertainty crept in. That was what Aric had anticipated. Even if Prince Dumbass pretended to be strong, he was all bark and no bite.

Very different from Aric. He leaned even closer, so that their lips almost touched, and whispered in Tedros' ear, "Then you know why we are here. And as for the border..." Aric paused for a second and breathed into the lord's ear, "that will be an enduring mystery."

Tedros shifted slightly until he leaned back, his eyes glued to Aric, whose grin widened. The baby blue eyes were as wide as those of a frightened deer until his gaze swept over the other three of them until it rested on Rhian. "Soo-you've been abandoned too?"

Rhian's eyes shot to Aric for less than a second, who groaned inwardly. Just go along with it, you imbecile! Really, if Rhian starts bitching now, Aric will strangle him until he can only scream Aric's name. Or even better, Aric is going to show him what happens when he digs his knife a little deeper into Rhian's head. Into his greatest enemy's head.

Rhian would totally deserve that. And Aric would have already shown him who the leader was if Japeth had not objected. Japeth, who advised Aric to leave his brother alone. 'He is not worthy of your time and attention. Just ignore him,' Japeth had said once, seemingly accepting his brother's hateful stares and disgusting looks.

But Aric had not forgotten about Rhian.

Not at all. He could not drop him from his radar, the false Sader was still a threat. An aberration. A cheap copy of his evil, wonderful, handsome...

Well, to cut a long story short, Rhian did not deserve to be Japeth's brother. This was a fact. And Aric was sure that Japeth would agree, and yet... yet he allowed his brother to behave like crap. Yet Rhian was still breathing down their necks. And yet he was still there, and Aric would have to deal with him if he wanted to be close to Japeth. Which he absolutely wanted, just not with the added burden of a false brother on his back-

"Yes, we have been." Rhian chimed in and Aric's anger subsided slightly. At least this idiot was playing along for now. He forced himself to take a deep breath, now was not the time to have a discussion with that fake snake.

"How?" Tedros asked back and Aric let out a silent groan. Did Tedros really want to beat a dead horse now?

"Same as everyone else. Kicked out of our homes for being boys. By our own mothers, actually. It was a shitload of pain to come here, considering not everyone was as lucky as we were," Japeth chimed in, pointing at the abandoned princes behind him.

"You will pay for this," someone shouted from behind them.

But while the students, who only now seemed to see the other man outside the boundary (really idiotic, to be honest), stared at Japeth with awe, the redhead just shrugged and looked back to wink at the princes outside, then turned to Tedros. "Too bad we get a second chance while those lords have to stay outside."

Howls arose from behind.

"Anyway," Japeth continued after a few seconds, "now that we are the only ones who have been able to cross the border, do you really want to kick us out? That would be quite a shame." Japeth shot Tedros a mournful look, while Aric felt a smile tug at his lips. Crafty fox, Japeth, indeed. Playing games with the prince's conscience.

"Well..." Tedros said, before looking back into his own crowd for the first time, searching for someone. And his eyes found his prey. "Chaddick?", he announced, and another boy with blond hair, but a bit more ashen, and gray eyes, lifted his head slightly. But Aric's main interest was the large insignia on the boy's chest. Another captain.

The boy turned more to Tedros, his eyes wide for a second, an unbridled fear in them. "Y-yes, Master?"

"What do you think? Should we allow them to be here?"

"I-I... well-"

Tedros didn't wait for an answer, which made Aric wonder why he had asked that Chaddick at all. "If I allow you to stay, you'll have to do what I tell you. And to begin with, who are you?"

Rhian and Kei quickly introduced themselves before Japeth made his move. "And you?" Prince Dumbface asked Aric, his eyes darting up and down and back again.

"Aric, Master," he said with a twisted grin on his face and waited.

Tedros looked at Chaddick, who did nothing more than to shrug and then he nodded once, twice. "All right, you can come in," Tedros paused for a second, then he stepped back and turned around, "welcome to the school for boys."

Rhian and Kei let out a small sigh, while Aric locked eyes with Japeth, both of them starting to grin at the same time.

Point one, getting into the school, had been successfully accomplished.

"I still can't believe they actually bought our excuse," Aric said, his eyes wandering around their surroundings, observing everything with great caution as they walked down a dark hallway after leaving Rhian and Kei to do all the chit-chat.

The few silly sentences, their cheesy excuse and some encouragement was all they needed to get in.

It was hilarious, really.

These boys should not let strangers in so easily if they ever want to be strong. After all, these boys are in line to be kings and leaders in the future. Therefore, they must maintain their presence. Otherwise, they will end up like King Dutra and many other kings. Fat, stupid, rich, and inhuman. A bad combination for men to be made even worse. Not that Aric cared, the others could be conceited morons as long as they left him alone.

They were in, and Aric would never let such an opportunity go to waste.

Instead, they had to find a way to the castle beyond the moat. And since they were finally at school, they had more time to search without being chased by dicks like these abandoned prince.

To be honest, Aric hadn't really calculated the whole way to get into the girls' school, find his mother and juggle her. Everything in between had gone haywire; being caught between invisible borders and dozens of lords, with people at your side you didn't trust, who couldn't hurt a fly, or who shouldn't die with you because this person deserved more...

Aric had really cursed himself for getting them into this shitty situation in the first place. Not that death was a concern of his. The brave don't fear the grave.

But Japeth did not deserve such a fate.

All the better that they could laugh and mock this unlucky princes now. After all, their destiny lay elsewhere.

"Me neither," Japeth laughed as he ran his hands through his thick amber waves. Aric quickly looked away before he was caught staring. Somehow, sometimes it was almost impossible not to watch his friend, and he still had no damned good reason why. (Well he knew but-)

"But the better, otherwise we would have been speared in the forest, long forgotten," Japeth continued, thankfully without any knowledge of Aric's inner turmoil.

Nevertheless, Japeth brought Aric's thoughts back to the present moment. "Yeah... sorry about that. I really thought-", Aric mumbled.

"Already forgiven," Japeth cut him off and Aric closed his mouth, feeling a warmth in his chest. Japeth certainly put too much trust in him. "Really. It's all right, Aric, and if things had gotten worse, we would have used the others as human shields first, right?"

Aric's gaze fell back to the piercing ice-blue eyes and he resisted the urge to sink helplessly into them. What was wrong with him? Instead, he put a mischievous smile on his face.

"Totally right!"

They continued on their way, until they arrived the inside of the great hall. Quickly they took in the scene they had stumbled into. And raised their eyebrows in unison. A school for boys could shine in every way, considering that the most disturbing part (girls, of course) was missing. All could form a school worthy of future leaders with renewed strength and brotherhood. Or-

"This is no better than the dormitories at Arbed," Japeth whispered in Aric's ear, and he nodded vigorously. A school full of boys and... well Prince Dumbface had already explained that, of course after all the formalities, but to see it with one's own eyes-

The whole school was a wreck.

Boys without any motivation managed to destroy their last shelter, eat the last tucker and lose faith in each other. It was a bit like outside those protected walls. But much worse, even if they were the only ones who still had so much...

"This is going to be a mess."

Aric felt like a new man.

Even if the young 'men' inside the castle thought they didn't need to shower and live like damned animals, Aric certainly didn't share that thought. The smell of several days of travel was too tempting. The stench of sweat mixed with the smell of the campfire, the strong scent of blood and the mud of their arrival simply had made Aric thirsty for a shower.

Which he got now.

Finally, everything he had carried with him was washed away. They had reached their first target, the school itself, and everyone was unharmed (or at least mostly). The plan had worked well so far, and now phase two was about to begin.

His hand reached for the school uniform he had left outside the shower and he quickly changed into the new underwear. Luckily, one of the boys, whose name Aric couldn't remember because he didn't care, gave him the uniform. Although it was not like the flashy outfits that Aric had seen some students wearing before, at least it was at least black, a color as black as his soul and perfect to hide the stench. He pulled his new pants up, but before he put the shirt on, he stepped out and went straight to the mirror in the washroom.

To do some damage control.

Even though he said he was not badly hurt, the wound was sore as hell. Especially after the shower, his whole back burned, signaling him that this injury was probably much worse than he had hoped. He turned to look at his back in the mirror and his eyes quickly went wide. "Holy shit!"

The curse slipped out of his mouth faster than he had time to process it, but he didn't care.

This wound certainly needed to be bandaged quickly. It wasn't bleeding very much at the moment, but that look was deceptive. All Aric knew was that the water was only slowing the bleeding- which was a good thing. More time to treat the wound that was starting to-

"What's wrong?" Japeth's voice suddenly interrupted Aric's thoughts and he jumped.

Fuck, there was no way Aric was going to let Japeth see that. He quickly tried to untuck his shirt and to throw it over his head, only to find himself staring into the blue depths when he turned his head around. Japeth had taken a shower as well, and his suit was clean again, as Aric noticed right away.

Japeth's eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze sweeping over Aric's body before coming to rest on his eyes. "Aric?"

"N-Nothing," Aric managed to say. Not that Japeth believed him with the arch of his brow. In silence, they began to fight over who would win the staring contest. Aric's eyes hardened, his face blackened, but by now his feelings were bubbling up inside of him. Japeth would not be able to see behind his thoughts, right?

Japeth's stare only intensified. "Aric-"

He couldn't, could he?

Suddenly Japeth's eyes left him and Aric was on the verge of a sigh, just- "What the hell!"

Japeth's eyes were glued to the mirror for just a second as he understood what Aric had been looking at, what he was trying to hide. Then, faster than Aric thought possible, Japeth approached him and grabbed him by the shoulders. He tossed him around and Aric could barely keep a hiss under his breath.

It fucking hurt!

Not that Japeth cared when he saw Aric's back. Or rather, the long, red-stained gash that stretched across it. Meanwhile Aric stalked him in the mirror, seeing his best friend's eyes turn painful, Aric suddenly felt a wave of anger. This was the reason why he did not want Japeth to see this.

Because he fucking played, he would care.

"Aric, what the hell?!"

Aric was unable to answer because Japeth's fingers suddenly ran down his back. He felt Japeth's touch, hard to tell if it was ice cold or burning hot or both at the same time, sending shivers down his spine, making him tremble. Aric's breath was caught in his lungs, at least until he started to flinch.

"Keep your damn hands off me!"

Japeth, who had just brushed over the new wound, froze for a moment, then obeyed, eyes wide. He never moved, though. "Aric what-"

Aric's anger roared inside him, trying to escape- trying to find a way to end another relationship. Aric had never been good at talking; sometimes he would get frustrated over the smallest things, shouting insults that should never have left his mouth, lashing out at the most inappropriate moments.

But never once was it directed at his best friend. But now, in a stasis that Aric could not fully comprehend, he was not sure. Confronted with a sting that was beginning to take its toll on his already exhausted body and a new situation that was better than nothing and yet so far away from the goal, so far away from the girls' school.

And, of course, there were his damned feelings. Strange, mysterious emotions that bubbled under his skin, trying to escape no matter how hard Aric tried to tame them. Being so close to Japeth left him no choice. There was only one way to protect himself...

Unbridled rage.

"Leave me the hell alone. Japeth!" he snarled at him.

But it only made Japeth grab him by the shoulders again, bringing his face even closer to Aric's. "No! Not until you tell me what happened first!" he shouted, tightening his grip on Aric's shoulders

"Fine," Aric roared, "that damn prince managed to hit me, that's all. But never mind, there are worse things-"

Japeth's grip loosened slightly and he shook his head. "No."

Aric scoffed and opened his mouth to hurl an insult. How dare he say 'no'?

"Stop it." Japeth continued and suddenly some scims escaped from his suit, aimed at the half closed door and slid through to escape. This little gesture left Aric a bit stunned. Where the hell were they off to? To escape Japeth's grasp because they were tired of Aric's insults? He would not even blame them. The situation was pathetic, after all.

Aric was pathetic.

"What?" he snapped at Japeth, not quite on guard like thirty seconds ago, but still with venom.

"Stop acting like this isn't important!" Japeth shot back, but instead of hate, his voice was full of concern. "You won't bleed to death, that's true, but if you don't bandage it, your strength will quickly dissipate and the wound will ulcerate. Let me-"

"No."

Aric just couldn't. He did not know what to say. So he removed Japeth's hands from his shoulders and walked over to the sink to wash off his muddy boots. He knew he was just postponing the conversation, but he could take no more.

"How do you think we're going to get to the other side?" asked Japeth into the silence, and Aric let out a groan.

"By swimming through the mud? Through some underground passages? By flying to the other side? Use your brain, Japeth, if you have one, or are you as pathetic as your prick of a brother?"

The redhead felt silent, and no sound was heard except for the running sink. Meanwhile, Aric felt his heart wrinkle with grief. He had finally managed to show off his friend, hadn't he?

"Sorry," he sighed, "to be quite honest? No clue. It was already almost impossible to get to the boys, how could we-"

The swarm of Scims shot through the door, carrying a first aid kit. Wait, there went to help? Except for one who jumped for the door to slam it shut, the others placed the aid in Japeth's expectant hands before Aric could grab it. Aric heard him rifle through the bandages and patches and put his shoes down, a hand outstretched in a certain demand. "Japeth, hand it over."

Not that Japeth cared in the least; rather, the prick ignored Aric and took his time pulling out a bandage. But hot on Aric's heels, he stepped forward and ripped the bandage from Japeth's hand, already turning to the mirror.

Couldn't be too hard to fix yourself, right?

He tried to coordinate himself in the mirror as he placed the bandage on his back, only to flinch when it touched the cut. Maybe the wound was worse than he thought. But that was irrelevant now, right? He tried to wrap it up, but soon realized that he had no chance on his own.

"Damn it!"

"Come on, Aric, let me do it," Japeth sighed from behind him, but Aric just glared at him. But Japeth only smiled slightly, and oh how could he dare...

"No! I can take care of myself." Aric snapped back, though his one-handed attempt already failed miserably. He only managed to entangle himself, but there was no chance of bandaging the wound from that angle.

"Obviously not."

Oh, Japeth's smug voice was enough to infuriate Aric. "Yes, I can!"

"No, you can't."

They locked eyes and stared at each other for what seemed like minutes, blue skies reflecting amethysts. And finally, Aric's anger crumbled completely, leaving only his exhaustion behind. "Fine," he groaned.

Japeth smiled, and Aric would have wiped it from his face if he hadn't felt the warmth in his stomach. Really, what in the hell had Japeth done to him?

"But first of all we had to sterilize it," Japeth said with a little hesitation in his voice.

"All right, but hurry up!" Japeth took a piece of cloth, impregnated it with alcohol and put it on the cut with a lot of care. Yeah, that hurt. "Fuck!"

Japeth froze for a moment until he pressed harder. "Is that okay-"

"Yeah damn it, hurry up, I'm not out of sugar!" Aric hissed back as tears began to form in his eyes. Then Japeth started taping and Aric didn't say anything anymore. 

Because he was incapable of vocalizing anything. The two of them were close. Closer than the night before. Closer than ever in that state, with Japeth's breath on Aric's bare neck, making his hair stand on end. Meanwhile, cold, calloused hands ran over his naked skin, leaving him with a burning sensation inside. What the hell? His body even began to shiver slightly, and to stop it, Aric clenched his hands into fists and closed his eyes. 

Pathetic. 

He only had to endure the torture a little longer, even though he knew that this was hardly a punishment at all.

"Done!" Japeth said suddenly, but Aric only understood what he meant when his hands left Aric's body and he stepped back, leaving Aric to examine the bandage.

It didn't look bad. Aric nodded in agreement, "looks okay to me." Then he turned to Japeth, his mouth revealing a small smile, "thanks Japeth." His last word was merely a whisper, "again."

Japeth stepped closer again, an unreadable look in his eyes, and Aric suddenly felt the urge to step back, but at the same time he wanted to step closer as well. Damn emotions. In the end he stood frozen like a stone.

"I promised. I will not let you bleed to death after all," Japeth whispered softly, his warm breath running over Aric's body again.

Aric felt goose bumps forming on his arm, yet hid it behind a laugh, a rather chopped one. "And I thought you said I would not bleed to death..."

"I wanted to help you anyway. Is that so hard for you to understand?" Japeth let out a breath and Aric's teeth clenched.

He did not need any help. He was strong, strong enough to fight his own battles. He was not one of those spoiled brats who pretended to be strong while reeking of weakness. He was stronger, and he would never show any kind of restraint, especially not in front of his friend, who would be totally annoyed with him. (And give up on Aric like everyone else).

"You don't have to act tough all the time. You know that, right?" Japeth asked. His fingers brushed the edge of the tie, though he didn't seem to notice. Well, Aric hardly noticed either.

"But I am-"

"Yes, I know." Once again Japeth interrupted him, but Aric did not have the strength to tell him off. "You are the strongest person I know... but it's okay. It's okay to be weak. You can drop the facade around me, I still accept you. Really, I always do. Believe me."

Aric's retort, already on the tip of his tongue, splashed away."Really?" his voice was no louder than a whisper.

"Really." Japeth nudged him slightly, a smile on his face. "Come on Aric, you've helped me so many times, why can't I do the same for you?"

Aric remained silent.

No one had ever really accepted him. In the end, he had always been the victim of neglect and abandonment. Disowned by his own mother after years of nostalgic pretense and hopeful lies. Kicked out of his foster home for acting out, nearly cast out by his only real home for trying to keep fake twins in their place. If not for Japeth...

Without Japeth, he would have had no hope of acceptance at all.

He locked their eyes and somehow something clicked in his head, even if he couldn't put his finger on it yet. Instead, he felt a sense of empowerment. Magnified by the blue depths of his friend, by his cold hands on his body, by the electricity it sent through his body, by the warmth, the passion-

His eyes wandered to Japeth's soft lips and the restraints he had felt until then suddenly faded away like a scattered dream...

He was going beyond the pale, he just knew it. But this time he didn't pull back, he moved closer to his best friend's lips.

Back off! Back off! His inner voice cried out. It was trying to stop him from making the biggest mistake of his life. Get back in your place, put on the mask!

But instead, like an invisible force pulling him, he simply leaned closer. In a rush, before he had a chance to recoil, until his lips made contact with their frozen target. 

And the feeling that suddenly came over Aric then, made him think of nothing but one thing: fucking finally, this feels good. Aric had always laughed when other boys at Arbed talked about their experiences and desires regarding love, but suddenly he was drawn in. He quickly closed his eyes.

And even though they both definitely needed to work on their kissing skills (kill Aric for even thinking about that), it felt right? Yes, right was the correct word to describe the situation. In his foggy mind, Aric barely registered Japeth's hands moving down his body to cling to his hips.

'Thumbs.'

The noise from outside pierced the soothing silence. In an instant, Aric's mind snapped back to life. His eyes snapped open and he used the sudden strength he had gained from his fright to push Japeth away from him. Aric may have used a little too much force, causing Japeth to stumble and fall over his feet until he crashed to the ground.

Aric watched from above as Japeth's gaze found his, and he had to step back when he saw Japeth's darkened eyes, filled with an strange expression.

"I..." Aric began.

Fuck, what had he done? Suddenly, guilt washed over him and he clung to the sink, his hands finding the shirt he had left there, but his shoes were somewhere on the floor, out of reach.

"I..."

Japeth still hadn't said anything, which only made Aric more self-conscious.

"I..."

"Aric-" Japeth whispered suddenly, and even though Aric's ears were ringing from the sudden effort, he heard it and the sound behind it. A cry of astonishment. Fuck, Aric couldn't handle Japeth right now, and in an instant his eyes shot to the door. His one and only way out.

"Aric, what have you done?"

That was the last straw. Aric shot to the door and opened it forcefully, stepping out and slamming it behind him, then he ran, fast, regardless of any losses, not even caring what had caused the noise. Instead, he ran with only one goal:

To get away.

Aric ran down the blackened hallway, lit only by flickering torches. His eyes went left, right, left, right, and he still couldn't focus on anything as he ran.

Why did he-

"Aric, wait!" he heard Japeth's voice behind him, and the wave of desperation it radiated reached Aric, making him stop for a second. Then he came to his senses. No, he couldn't face Japeth again, not now. Not after this.

Just why?

Quickly he moved on, looking for a niche where he could hide from everything. From all the others, from Japeth, and most of all from his own feelings. His cheeks still burned as he remembered how close they had been. How he had k-

Stop it. Stop thinking about it. It would only make things worse.

Clutching his shirt to his chest, barefoot, looking like a real idiot, he went deeper into the darker corners of the boys' school. It had its positive aspects to be in an abandoned school that had its places that were avoided by all the boys. Finally, Aric stopped at the dark end of the hall, a place where a passage to the other school had probably once been.

He let out a desperate sigh.

Alone at last! Time to-

Suddenly he heard footsteps behind him and he turned, his eyes wide like an intimidated animal, afraid to be caught for whatever it was. Afraid that someone would see what an fool he really was. And his eyes widened even more as he recognized the color of the hair in the faint glow of the torchlight.

Dark amber.

Oh no. Aric was not ready for this kind of conversation. Not ready at all. Could the woods be any crueler to hi-

"Aric? Is that you?"

Aric's eyes narrowed in seconds. He recognized the voice, but it was not Japeth's. Thank the lord for that. Still, if he was happier with this person, was written in the stars. He quickly pulled his shirt over his head to hide his injury - he didn't need his glee (or even worse pity).

"Are you stalking me, Rhian?" he asked grumpily as he turned his full attention to the boy, trying to put all thoughts of a certain other redhead to rest. 'Drench your emotions in anger', his inner voice whispered, and he obeyed. At least that was not too difficult with Rhian here.

Rhian, still in his stained clothes, took a step forward so that Aric could see the expression on his face. A little concerned, but also amused. Did he know something? Inwardly, Aric shook his head. Never, Rhian was no spy and even if he was, what could he possible do? After all, this was Rhian, the future king of Camelot (at least in his own eyes). The golden twin, the better one, the good one. No, Rhian couldn't hurt a fly.

"Rhian, what are you doing here?"

Rhian ran his hands through his hair, looking somewhat worried. "I heard the girls were coming to school last night and offered to go on patrol. You don't know how lazy the boys are here. So Tedros quickly sent me and Kei to help him out. And even though I know who will rule in the end, I played the henchman for once."

Aric rolled his eyes; how conceited can one be? But Rhian will probably dig his own grave. Aric didn't have to say anything, he just waited for him to continue. "I didn't think I'd find anyone, really. And then I found you-"

"Well... that didn't answer what I wanted to know. What. Do. You. Want?" Aric asked once more, already completely pissed by the interruption of his greatest enemy.

"Why all the fuss? Aren't you supposed to be happy, you wanted to go to the school," Rhian shot back.

Aric's eyes narrowed. This school was not his destination at all. At first he thought it would be a piece of cake to get to the bright side of the school - just break in, kill his mother and be gone. But as it turned out, that was not going to happen, and instead he was standing here. Somewhere in the dark corners of a school full of stupid boys who couldn't cope with the situation and hardly with their lives (not that he was any better).

And he had to look at Rhian's face.

"Leave me alone, fake Sader," he grumbled back, his social skills long gone. 

"Weren't you with Japeth a moment ago? Has something happened between you two?" Rhian asked concerned.

And that was how Rhian managed to get Aric's mind back. Had something happened between them? Aric happened! Aric was just glad that his features were not completely visible. There was no way he would show his best friend’s brother any emotion regarding his said best friend.

"Nothing," he groaned, "Can you just get the hell out of here?"

Rhian chuckled briefly, "all right, all right grumpy boy."

His eyes flashing, Aric bared his teeth. Except for Japeth, no one called him grumpy boy. Never. "Screw you, lesser twin." Aric took a step forward and reached for the knife in his pocket. Now, let's see how you react -

"Lesser twin, hm, nobody ever called me that, I thought that title went straight to my brother," Rhian said mindlessly, a smile tucked on his face, as it he was not caring in the least.

"Ugh, how sad-"

"But it makes sense."

Aric blinked, "what's going through your empty head?"

"Of course you're clinging to Japeth rather than looking at the bigger picture."

Aric sneered. Really, Rhian? "I am not 'clinging' to him. Of course, you have to say that as if you weren't the one who dragged him here. And why do you care so much about him and me anyway? Thought I would take your side?"

"No, but you're so damn obvious."

Rhian dared to grin at Aric, who pulled the knife out of his pants. "About what?" he snapped back.

"And he doesn't even notice," Rhian muttered under his breath, massaging the bridge of his nose.

Aric approached slowly, his anger returning in full force. "Quit talkin' in riddles!"

"Aren't you usually this smart?" Rhian teased, "you want the truth?"

"Spill it!"

Rhian grimaced and shrugged, "you're disgusting-"

Aric winced. He knew that. Still- "What. Are. You. Talking. About?" he growled. Seriously, what was wrong with Rhian?

"About your feelings," Rhian continued, a scowl slowly forming, "they make my skin crawl."

"Oh, I see. My inappropriate feelings... well, all I feel right now is a desire to kill you, Rhian." Aric's arm went to Rhian's neck, ready to let the knife slip easily into his throat. "Really, I could kill you right here and now and you would bleed out, without anyone even noticing-" he blew into Rhian's ear.

Rhian stared at the knife, arms crossed, but Aric saw that his pace had quickened slightly, but then Rhian spoke again, "go ahead and kill me if you think you have to. But it will not ease your misery. Thinking that someone loves you, even though you know it will never ever happen."

What? Aric's hand started to tremble a little bit. "What are you-?"

"Do you really think that Japeth loves you?" Rhian burst out laughing. "It's hard to break you, Aric, but he doesn't. I know my twin. And the fact that you are always around him is just disgusting."

'Aric, what have you done?'

He pushed Rhian away and crossed his shaking arms, pinching his skin. The pain would help to stop think about him, and well everything.

Immidiately Rhian turned around, not a bit afraid of his near-murderer. "You don't really believe that Japeth wants to be near you? With you? No, not after everything you have done. To all of them. To me. To the twin of your supposed best friend."

Aric had trouble articulating at all, "what?"

"Aric. As I told you, I know my twin inside and out. We talk to each other-a lot- even if you don't know it. I'm sure Japeth hasn't told you, too afraid of what you might do to me. To him," Rhian continiued, looking at Aric's irritated face. "He may accept you. But your whole attitude still pisses him off."

"What?" Aric asked again, his voice softening somewhat. Until he remembered something. Everything. All the things that happened before his stupid move. Before he screwed up.

'I'll still accept you' .

Aric smiled venomously, his eyes hardening again- "Stop it. Stop trying to drive a wedge between Japeth and me." I am the only one able to do that- "Otherwise, I'll do you a lot of damage again. Japeth talks to me, too, and I know my friend as well as he knows me."

Rhian is standing directly in front of Aric, his face only inches away from his, quite not that near as Japeth and Aric had been-

"Does he have any idea of your feelings, too?" Rhian whispered into the silence.

Aric withdraws, for the first time since meeting Rhian. It had always been the other way around. "W-what are you talking about?"

"That you love my twin. Come on, it's just too obvious. The way you worship him, almost drooling every time you get near him. It's just pathetic. You are evil. And a boy. Two things that don't go together with love. So just drop the act."

Aric's eyes widen once more as he takes another step back. His thoughts start to rise again. Of course, he could say that Rhian had no idea, but... he was right.

'Aric, what have you done? - he had kissed him- and still... what Aric felt was wrong. So damn wrong.

Just pathetic.

"And if I tell this to Japeth, then he will finally be able to get away from you." Rhian said and turned on his heels to leave.

It pissed Aric off to the core that he knew Rhian was right. And that Rhian knew that he was right. Still, he quickly grabbed Rhian's arm, clinging to it like a lifeline. "Wait! Don't... don't tell him!"

Rhian turned his head, face like a stone "And what will happen then? You will pretend what? Can't you see that you've already lost your dearest friend because of your 'love' for him? Upon your return, the dirty little secret will be out in the open. Then Japeth will know who you really are. A lovesick fag-"

How could the truth hurt more than the wound he got only a few hours ago?

"Stop. Just stop!"

Aric shook his head desperately, trying to get the thoughts out of his head. But to no avail. For weeks, months, he tried to regain control of his emotions, but they would not obey him. And then one day, in addition to his recent dreams that kept him awake at night, sweating and even angrier than usual, he began to get dreams that kept him awake even longer. Dreams with Japeth and him. Doing things.

He knew how disgusting that was. They weren't just Nevers who couldn't even love, they were two boys. And there might have been a time when Japeth tried to kiss Aric, maybe as a cruel experiment, maybe for fun, but those times were over. Aric knew his best friend, he knew what he had seen and heard.

‘Aric, what have you done?’

...

He knew Japeth didn't love him...

"I'm just warning you," Rhian said with a shrug before finally, finally leaving.

'Follow him, finish him off', the demon within him cried out his darkest thoughts. It wasn't fair that Rhian got Japeth's love, not after all the damage he did to his brother, while Aric did everything for Japeth. Why? Why was everything like this?

But he didn't go after the redhead. It wouldn't put the whole situation in a better light. No, he didn't need to make things worse. Aric paced up and down the floor, walking between the flames of the torchlight, trying to think of a plan. Should he face Japeth and tell him everything, that it was just a phase (even though nearly half a year was more than that...)?

Probably not.

Even 'if' Rhian had exaggerated everything, his core message was right. Unfortunately, absolutely right. Screw you, Rhian! And whatever Aric would do, it would all end with him having to face his best friend again. Better to tell the story or just dub it?

Damn, what should he do? What could he do?

He ended up sitting in the corner of the sealed entrance for what seemed like an eternity. In an attempt to postpone the conversation for as long as possible. In fact, he had tried to get back on track a long time ago. But every time he thought Japeth would understand, something pushed him back.

He will terminate your friendship.  

Tugging at his hair, Aric stood up. He had to get back, it had probably been hours since he left. Maybe they even thought he was lost. But just as he turned to leave, he heard a noise. His eyes darted through the darkness, his hands went to the knife. What was that? But he didn't see anyone.

It took Aric a few seconds to realize that the sound wasn't coming from the front of the hall, but from behind him, from the sealed gate. He quickly ducked behind a wall in anticipation of the intruder. And-what?

He was astonished to see a girl running towards the main area of the boys' school. Her hair was like fire, red from root to tip. She looked quite muscular, her stomach flat with even a slight six-pack. An unusual sight for girls, but that wouldn't save her - she was trespassing, after all.

This thing wasn't supposed to be here, how did it manage to cross the border?

But no matter, Aric would get rid of any unusual anomaly. And a girl in male territory... Slowly, Aric approached the intruder, careful not to make a sound that would make the girl run away like a frightened deer. But then he came to an abrupt stop.

Something was happening.

The girl's frame shifted, her cheeks firmer, her curls shorter, the hole figure more muscular, until...

Aric's skin crawled, his stomach twisted, his eyes widened like the frightened deer he'd imagined.

"What the-"

Chapter Text

-Tristan’s POV-

"What the actual fuck?!"

Tristan froze in his tracks, his limbs going numb, barely able to hold himself up at the mere sound of an utterly foreign voice. A voice full of anger. Familiar anger. His eyes grew wider and wider as he spun around.

Oh no, no, no, no, no...

There was a boy in the hallway, and even though Tristan didn't know him, he knew he was screwed. The boy's whole appearance was somehow frightening: spiky, dagger-like hair, pampered muscles that could just crush Tristan, and vicious purple eyes that watched him and gave Tristan the creeps as they darted over his body again and again. Violet eyes that reminded him of a wicked dean of a former evil school.

As the boy raised the knife, a sadistic smile on his lips, no words were spoken for what both boys knew was coming; somehow, Tristan had managed to dig his own grave…but he could not leave now! He still had so much to do, a job to finish, people to care about-

Willam.

Years ago, Tristan had lived a perfect life.

His life had never been extraordinary, not that he needed it to be, instead he simply lived with his parents and little brother Willam in Avalon, one of the coldest landscapes in the forest. Nothing but snow, biting cold, and a few small houses as far as the eye could see.

Even though their house was not the real 'Towers of Avalon', the great castle where the Lady of the Lake lived, they called it that anyway; a very narrow house, several stories high, white as snow, just like the real Towers. Ultimately, the title was irrelevant; it was Tristan's home, the only one he ever really had…

Years ago, Tristan had lived the perfect life within his home and community, far from the troubles the woods had to offer. Little did he knew that in time this place would turn into a critical mess, with condemned houses, scattered people, and corpses to eat.

It all began one night, when the world went dark again, the voices of the busy people fell silent, the whole plain breathed a sigh of relief...but not this night.

No, on this particular night a rare sensation occurred. Humans often didn't even know it, but the skeletal bony spiricks (curious animals, by the way) had their time of year when they roamed. When they began to breed, and then all the humans around were in danger of undead bones going haywire.

This was one of those nights.

Only hours later, two younger ginger boys were orphaned, broke, displaced. In a world of snow, the perfect condition to stay alive. It left them scared; clinging to each other like the last remnants of life, trying to keep each other warm, healthy, even though they knew death was just around the corner.

For two remnants in the flames of endless snow.

Yet death never came, instead they were gifted for another life; rescued by a traveler who took them to his destination: The great kingdom Camelot.

That wasn't the end of the surprises and changes, for just a few weeks later, as the boys began to settle into the lives of ordinary citizens, a letter arrived. A letter addressed to Tristan of Avalon Towers.

He had been accepted to the School of Good.

Though Tristan was reluctant to go, there was a sense of opportunity in his eyes. If he could get a fairy tale, he would be famous, admired, rich. And save his brother within the thick walls of his castle, instead of fearing for his life in the slums of Camelot.

So he left his brother Willam, an innocent boy of twelve, to change his destiny.

Their destiny.

Tristan had no love for any of the boys at first. They were the kind of princes or well-fed young men who had never bothered to live outside their well-protected homes. Blessed with a future instead of fearing the next day.

He still tried to befriend the others, but failed, and his anxiety, an invisible scar from teetering on the edge of life, certainly did not help. He never really settled into the school, always wondering how he could be more like the other princes, how his brother was doing, how he could help...

Then the school changed.

And from the very first second, everything went wrong.

Boys who feel their pride threatened and claim to restore the lost were never easy to live with. And while Tedros accepted him, Tristan still didn't feel safe in those darkened halls. He wanted to live, not die an unbearable death because of gender differences, and he had to care for the brother he had left behind.

The boys had taunted him again, mocking his inability to be strong, to be the person he needed to be, to be a man....so he decided to change his life. His first attempt was to leave the school - to get his brother and leave this mess behind, but he never had a chance to find his way out.

Instead, his second chance found him.

She named him Yara, Little Butterfly.

"Butterflies are an underrated species," she said as she plucked an azure butterfly from her dress and let it fly into her hand. The delicate wings, fluttering like little waves, slowly calmed as she caressed it with her hand. "They appear as innocent as a simple wisp of wind. But to the unwary, they are dangerous creatures. For they are the bearers of wishes, dreams, carelessly expressed desires."

She gave him, her, the butterfly that seemed so fragile in her hands. "You are important, like my butterflies. I will be your guide on the path to the fulfillment of your dreams. But first, there is a task that you must complete. To bring peace back to this woods, to ensure that we all survive, you must be a spy in the other halls. Can you do that?"

"Yes."

"Then come, spread your wings my little butterfly."

His life was supposed to be perfect. The School for Girls offered things he never thought he would feel again; a sense of belonging, a home. It felt right to be a girl in these halls, even if it was only a facade, a pleasant mask he would keep up to the last moment he needed to. Till then, he would live in this fairytale.

But now Tristan was here, and his fairytale had gone bad...

His personal demon stepped forward, somehow managing to sound intimidating even without shoes, adding violent power to each step. Thumb, thumb, thumb-

This was not the way Tristan wanted to die! "Please! Please, let me explain!" he cried, holding his hands in front of his body in a gesture of apology. But the boy didn't listen and crept closer. And closer... "Please!"

"What are you doing here?" the boy demanded, his eyes never leaving the redhead. But the boy did not scream or speak in a loud voice, sounding more like someone trying to calm a trapped animal - that scared the hell out of Tristan.

"I-I can explain!"

"I don't give a damn. You know it is forbidden for girls to be here?" He grabbed Tristan by the collar, and even though Tristan had his powers back now, he was powerless against him.

"I am…I am-" Tristan tried to speak, but fear choked his words. Where was his hidden strength when he needed it?

A dark chuckle echoed. "What is it, a sudden loss of words?"

"I am not a girl!" Tristan suddenly shouted, but jerked back as soon as he saw the dark expression on his opponents face.

"Ahh- right." The boy sounded delighted, but didn't release his grip. His face approached Tristan's, and once again those bright purple irises pierced him with their cold gaze. The boy was seething with anger, but somehow a kind of sorrow held him in its claws. Something had happened to him-

Perhaps this was Tristan's only chance.

He had to survive. To fulfill his plan, to help the Woods, to save his brother. "I'm a boy, I'm here at school," he tried again, putting all his strength into a one-shot effort to free himself, but a few seconds later his body stiffened in the strong grip - there was no point in resisting.

"Am I supposed to believe that?"

A stab of pain shot through Tristan's body as cold metal pressed into his side. It was only a threat for now, but Tristan had to do something. "Please! Please, I will behave!"

The boy merely laughed at him. "Too late, too late. But as much fun as it would be for me to kill you here and now... I'll take you to the others, see if this prince has any use for you."

Tristan's eyes widened further. Oh no! It was one thing to die in cold blood, but... "please not to Tedros!"

"Ahh, so you really know him?" the boy stopped in his tracks, "just who the hell are you?"

Tristan tried to catch his breath, "T-Tristan, S-S-Sir."

A small grin, then a look of recognition crossed the boy's face. "Oh, so you are the lost boy that no one found..."

Oh God, he had to keep the boy entertained, maybe, just maybe.... Maybe what? In truth, Tristan was already one step closer to his own grave. And in addition- "I was, I was..."

"What? What did you do? Tell me!"

Tristan shook his head, better to die without telling, he didn't want Tedros to suffer anymore. The boy, however, grabbed him by the throat and lifted him into the air. The sudden move caused Tristan to yelp. "What. Did. You. Do?!"

"I...I...I" Tristan was unable to speak and began to lose his vision.

Was this how his life was destined to end? 

"Come on," the boy teased, "what could I possibly do?" When Tristan didn't move, he grabbed harder, the look of desperation completely gone. "Spill it-"

I must help Willam... I'm sorry, Dean Sader...

"I'm a spy for the girls," Tristan cried out, his heartbeat stopping for a second and then - the boy dropped him. Tristan's hand reached for his neck as he panted hard, this was a close call. He tried to catch his breath while the black-haired man watched him cruelly, arms folded.

"Well, well, you know what the rules are. Ain't ya?"

Tristan's body shivered, the cold creeping in and he barely noticed as he shook his head desperately. "Please. Please!"

The boy continued to stare. "I could kill you, here and now. After all, being a spy for the enemy, even if you tried to fake it by becoming one of those girls - really pathetic, by the way - deserves worse than anything you know but… I will give you one more chance."

Tristan thought he didn't hear right. "What?"

"But nothing comes without a price..." he went on, and Tristan watched as he twirled the knife around his finger again and again, grinning, "you'll take me to the other side."

Tristan stepped backward, but the other was quick to follow. That was his only way out, right? "W-what do you want there?"

"I... how is that important?" the boy snarled, rolling his eyes, "fine, I have some work to do over there."

Tristan didn't like the way he spelled the word 'work', but what could he possibly do?

"Okay..."

"But don't expect a thank you," the boy said and started walking towards the apparently closed exit. Tristan was right on his heels. What had Tristan led himself in for? He just hoped that the dean would not go off the deep end.

But in the end, he knew where his priorities lay. 

It wasn't very difficult to get into the School for Girls, provided you knew how to get in-and Tristan knew his way in. So, only a few minutes later, Tristan found himself back on the Light Side.

Actually, he didn't mind very much, in fact, he was glad about it, even though he would never admit it. He had only smelled the remnants of the boy's existence for a few minutes, but it had brought back memories.

Painful memories.

Still, it would not be easy to return. He had his job to do and a clear order to do it and... his eyes darted back to the brutal boy in front of him who didn't want to walk alongside him. To be honest, Tristan didn't know why he agreed, after all, he knew nothing, absolutely nothing, about him... "Sooo, who are you?"

"Aric," came the short retort, but Aric didn't bother to turn around.

Certainly not the friendly type. Still, he didn't kill Tristan right away; which was a good sign? So Tristan continued, "where did you come from?"

Aric let out a groan. "Does that really matter?"

"N-No, but... I think I've never seen you before, so I was wondering-"

"I got here today," Aric cut him off.

That explained things...or at least partially. "But why?"

"None of your business." Then Aric stormed off, although he certainly didn't know where he was going. But Tristan understood his intention immediately; this boy didn't want to talk. Luckily, they came closer to the basement, where Tristan usually spent his time.

"I have a friend who might be able to help you-" or at least Tristan hoped so. The other possibility... he refused to think about.

Aric however chuckled under his breath, "You don't even know me, what I'm looking for."

Tristan stepped up to walk beside him. "Still, a little help won't hurt you... this way," he answered and then stepped into a small room hidden in the shadows, deep inside the girls' school.

"Wait, where are you going..." Aric hissed behind him, but was still at Tristan's heels. Tristan was on the brink of answering, but another voice broke through the room.

"Yara, what is the meaning of this?"

"I-I-I can explain," he stammered after a few uncomfortable seconds of silence. The lights came up and Evelyn Sader, the headmistress of the girls' school, stood before them. Her auburn hair shone as brightly as ever, and her dress was fluttering with blue butterflies, some of which seemed to merge with it as they followed the boys into the room.

She had explained to Tristan that her dress gave her special abilities, powers to hear everything that was important. With the help of her little butterflies. So she could help Tristan all the time and get him out of embarrassing situations. And since the butterflies were nearby, maybe they were here to help them now?

A flash of hope rushed through Tristan's body, until he saw her eyes.

Her beauty knew no bounds, and her whole demeanor always seemed friendly and kind. But the look that she was giving Tristan at the moment didn't match her true personality at all.

All of the sudden he wondered if it wouldn't have been better to die.

"You had a mission. And I told you not to let anyone, really anyone, know about it-" her eyes moved to his unwelcome companion, "and who-what?" She gaped at Aric and didn't finish her sentence.

Tristan, meanwhile, took a closer look at the boy next to him and saw that he was also staring at her, though he managed to hide himself better. But Tristan saw his eyes wander down her dress and then up to her face, searching her eyes as if looking for something.

Tristan blinked. What was going on? They stared at each other as if they knew who the other was, even if that was a ridiculous thought! Evelyn Sader was a woman who lived far away from any man, while Aric... well, Tristan didn't know what was wrong with him, only that he looked very similar to Lady Lesso, but he was sure that they didn't know each other.

"Who are you?" they asked at the same time, seconds later, though.

Yet there was a tone of disdain behind it, as if they truely knew who the other one was and were just asking for the sake of formality. When the mood wavered, Tristan decided to intervene. "Dean Evelyn Sader, this is Aric, he..." Tristan glanced at the boy who had his purple eyes fixed on him, "he came here to seek shelter."

"Oh?" she seemed surprised as her eyes swept over Aric again.

The whole ordeal was uncomfortable and Tristan shifted. Dean Sader's reaction to Tristan's arrival had been quite different. But maybe because he was trying to escape. Not strong enough to be a boy... Aric didn't look like that though-

"You're the leader, I presume?" Aric asked as he scanned her again. It took a few seconds for Tristan to realize that Aric hadn't actually confirmed what Tristan had said.

She nodded and took a step forward. "But I have to..."

"Actually, I'm here for a different reason," Aric interrupted, causing the others to turn to look at him.

"Oh, is that so?" Evelyn asked, "why, my dear?"

Aric stiffened for a second, then his eyes narrowed in fury. "Vengeance."

Vengeance?, Tristan wondered, for whom?

"No. I'm afraid I can't allow you to harm my students," Dean Sader said, shaking her head in dismay. "but now that you have learned about our cooperation, I cannot let you go either."

Tristan blushed as her eyes fell on him. Aric meanwhile crossed his arms, "I don't want to hurt any of the girls. I came for another person who stole much from me. And from what I have been told, she is no friend of yours at all."

At first, Tristan thought Aric was speaking to him, but his eyes were fixed on the Deans. A look of recognition flashed across the corners of her eyes. Then she started to smile at him. "Why didn't you tell me this before?" she said to Aric, her tone sweet as honey.

Then she turned and shoveled through the shelves. Tristan's eyes widened in surprise as he realized what she was looking for. It left him stunned; after the last few awkward minutes, he hadn't thought she would let Aric stay. But somehow that last answer had the effect of changing her mind. Even though Tristan had no clue what their conversation was about.

Tristan stared at Aric, who was watching her every move, but then turned to look at him when he saw the surprised look on Tristan's face. "What?" Aric snapped.

"Ahh, there it is," Evelyn Sader suddenly announced, approaching the boys with two purple vials in her hand. This confirmed what Tristan had suspected.

"What the hell is this?" Aric sneered, crossing his arms.

"Your chance to survive-"

"I think you underestimate me, Evelyn-"

"Or you're just too afraid of the truth, Aric Lesso. My school is full of qualified young women, unlike the black hole behind the mud... you wouldn't last one second here."

Lesso, so they are related…

If eyes could kill, the girls' school would have to look for a new leader, but since Aric (fortunately) did not have that magic power, he just groaned. "So what happens? I'm not going to drink anything if I don't know the consequences.

"You fit into here. As a girl."

Aric's eyes narrowed in disgust, "a girl, are you kidding me?" But when the Dean and Tristan did not move or retreat, he began to laugh. An evil, threatening laugh, fitting for an evil demon. "A girl! That is the most idiotic thing I have ever heard in my life! You are even dumber than..." he paused, his eyes darkening, and then his laughter came to a brief end. He turned back to Tristan. "Was that what you did? Then I am not interested. I would never do such a humiliating thing. Like being a girl."

He chuckled again, while Dean Sider's fingers tipped against the vial. "I don't take it personally. But, my dear, this is the only chance you have to reach your goal. And if you walk away now..."

"Damn-," Aric seemed to have a moment of thought as he looked at the violet liquid that was the same color as his eyes, "fuck it, I'll do it," he announced.

Tristan sighed, this way he would probably survive as well... and thought he saw a glimmer of light in the professor's eyes.

"Splendid," she said, handing him a vial.

But Aric looked at it with narrowed eyes and then pushed it to Tristan, who nearly dropped it. "You go first!"

"Darling, you don't think I want to poison you, do you?" Evelyn said in a wistful voice.

"I don't trust any woman, especially not one like you," Aric replied, crossing his arms and waiting for Tristan to drink the liquid.

So Tristan took a sip, and even though he knew the taste, it was still so disgusting. But he managed to drink it - after all, he knew its irks and quirks, and he didn't even have problems with the painful transformation anymore (especially because he let it 'flow', as Dean Sader had suggested). It didn't take long for him to switch genders again, and what could Tristan say?- it suited him. Somehow the smoother body, the whole being, everything seemed right for him. He didn't fit in at all at the boys' school, but to be accepted on the other side in his own way... that made him feel content. So he didn't stand there embarrassed, but rather proud when Aric trembled in front of him.

"I-"

"This may taste a little morbid, but it is not poison," Tristan assured him, "and the first time is the worst."

Aric waited a few more seconds, then turned and took the other one, blotted the stopper and began to drink in large gulps.

"You don't have to..." Tristan said, but it was too late, within seconds the vial was empty. This is probably going to hurt-

"Damn, it tastes like shit!" Aric threw the glass to the ground and shattered it, he groaned in pain, a certain consequence of indignation against the magic. Then all of a sudden the transformation was in full swing:

Aric's heavy arm muscles shrank massively, his obviously torn abs smoothed slightly. The short, raven-black hair lengthened to reveal shiny, straight black hair, while the rugged facial features lost their sharpness. All in all, he seemed a lot less frightening, with a still muscular body, but also with smooth girlish features.

But when Aric opened his eyes, Tristan flinched - purple eyes like last remnants blinked at him - now Aric looked even more like Lady Lesso, or rather exactly like her, only twenty years younger.

"You look beautiful, my dear," the dean said with a broad grin.

Aric's eyes went down his body and his eyes darkened, when he saw his female breast, and looked away. When he tried to flex his biceps, which didn't really work, he let out a moan of annoyance and closed his eyes again. Tristan understood what he meant, his own first transformation was... well, not so easy to handle. But with time it became easier, although he doubted that Aric would share his thoughts.

"It's only temporary anyway," Aric groaned -in an attempt at reassurance?

But hearing the deep voice from that body made the Dean narrow her eyes. "Well, it looks like we need to make some more changes. Let's start with the voice."

Tristan perked up. What? He was the girl who could not speak, even if he wanted to, because the Dean had never given him another voice, said it was not possible! But now her finger glowed red, like blood, and she pointed it at Aric. "Speak again, dear."

"Stop calling me ‘dear’," Aric said, and it was supposed to sound like a threat- Tristan was sure of it. But he could only gape, for the voice that left Aric's body wasn't male at all; not high-pitched, but still very feminine. Aric's eyes widened before he turned to stare at Evelyn. "Are you going to humiliate me any further?"

"I tell you again, I am rescuing you. You will not survive long in these halls with such a hoarse voice." Then she turned to Tristan, who was slightly jealous. How was Aric different from him, the boy who had been trying to help her for weeks?

"Darling, I know we talked about your responsibilities, but things have changed. I need you both to act like real girls," her crimson tip pointed at Tristan, she continued, "you need to give the others the impression that you're just shy and haven't had the courage to speak up. Will you be able to do that?"

How could he ever speak against his Savior? "Yes." His voice was much more girlish than Aric's. But he didn't care; he smiled, somehow he liked that tone.

Dean Sader's eyes turned to the dark-haired girl. Then she took a small hand mirror out of her pocket and showed it to Aric. He checked himself, and his eyes darkened even more than before. "This is the worst day I've ever had-"

"I promise you, you look gorgeous," Evelyn reassured the seemingly frozen boy, "but I think your whole appearance might be problematic, considering how much you look like a former dean of the school-”

"I know that! But-"

"We can change some of the features and no one will notice."

She looked at Aric and nodded, raising her finger. Tristan followed the tip and looked at Aric, seeing the fascinating change in the color of his eyes. Suddenly the girl looked different, violet eyes turned ice blue (why that color?). Next, her hair got purple streaks, her skin got some freckles. All in all, a beautiful girl.

"Take a look," Evelyn said charmingly.

Aric did so and froze, his already pale face turning even paler. Meanwhile, he squeezed his fingers together until they turned white. "Another eye color," he muttered under his breath. 

Dean Sader seemed surprised for a second, but then her finger began to glow again. His eyes turned brown, like melted chocolate. Aric dared to look again and sighed softly, his features hardening, the fear long forgotten.

Meanwhile, Tristan just stared; what had happened just a few seconds ago? 

"All right, then. Now nobody will be suspicious," Aric answered, shifting the mirror around to look at his whole new body.

"That's right," Evelyn Sader agreed, "now that everything is settled, for you to know: the drink only lasts for a few days, so to keep the nature in base, you have to refresh it."

Aric narrowed his eyes. "What does nature have to do with it? But never mind, I'll be long gone by then.”

Meanwhile, Tristan immediately blushed; he knew what the Dean was getting at. The spell really did turn boys into girls and vice versa, which meant that they could start menstruating and get pregnant if they consumed it for too long. The downside nobody thought of.

"Well...now that everything is settled," the Dean said after a few seconds, skipping the question right away, "only one question remains." Both boys (girls) had their eyes fixed on her.

"What is your name?"

Only minutes later, Aric, now called Ari (not very creative, but who cares?), left the room to change into more girly clothes, even though he didn't want to. Dean Sader and Tristan were alone again, as always when he got a new mission.

Tristan didn't know where to start; the last few minutes had been full of new information, threats and surprising twists - his head was swimming in a puddle of nothing. But in the end he just wanted to understand; what was it about Aric that made the Dean change her mind in the blink of an eye?

"I... what... how?" he stammered, at a loss for words. But then he cleared his throat and asked the first question that came to his mind, "I thought it was impossible to get a different voice?"

The Dean sighed, "actually, it is; you didn't get a new voice, you just borrowed it for a short time from another female. Like a trade. It is not something you should do on a regular basis."

Tristan nodded, though he didn't quite comprehend the answer. It sounded more like an evil spell, but the Dean was one of the most radiant women in the woods... surely he just overthought it. Still…"But why now? What is different about Ar-"

"I know you have many questions, my little butterfly," the dean chirped, "but all in due time. For the time being, I need you to help me again. Do you think you can do that?"

Tristan found himself nodding, even though he had many other questions on his mind: How they knew each other, how Aric was related to Lady Lesso, why he had to change his appearance, and most of all, why the Dean had let him stay in the end?

He remembered how she had given Aric his new clothes and stressed that she would help him as long as he finished his ‘work’ at the end of the day. So she definitely knew who Aric was looking for, and Aric said it was someone she didn't like and not a girl... wait, was it-

"You must help our new guest to get accustomed. Even if it doesn't seem like it now, he will enrich our lives. I promise you -" she laid her gracious hands on Yara's shoulders, "you will be rewarded in the end, because all will be well."

Yara nodded again, but this time with more energy. Thoughts from before were already forgotten. "But what about the other plan?"

"We will continue it, just with some delay. Help Aric here, then go back and try to get the pen for me, okay? And even though you showed the secret passage to another person, this will remain our little secret, right, dear?"

Yara gave a thumbs up, a new wave of courage running through his body before he left the room to approach the girls. Maybe she had made another promise, another plan, another difficulty to reach her brother. But it would all be worth it. Until then, she had to keep the secret.

Our little secret.

Chapter Text

-Rhian's POV-

“Now that the Readers have returned, I need your help to restore what is lost," Tedros explained. "I know you are new, but you have sworn allegiance to me, so the same mission applies to you; we must find a way to infiltrate the school, eradicate the root of all evil, and redeem our pride."

Rhian and Kei stood with their arms crossed in the former schoolmaster‘s tower, which now served as their leader's retreat to sulk in private over his loss - if the murmurs of the disgruntled boys who lived in these slowly rotting halls were to be believed.

But it was also the home of the great pen, known only from myth, shining golden in this winter sun.

The Storian.

When Rhian first saw it, he was immediately enchanted; if he could, he would destroy its chains and let it unleash its magic. See if it would draw the Arbed boys, Rhian, into a fairy tale as well. For aside from his destiny to be King of Camelot one day, he also dreamed of going to the great school and entering the magical world.

To learn how to fight like a true king, to attend classes so different from the boys' school in Foxwood, and to discover how to be a true leader instead of always being submissive and hiding his (non-existent) malice. And to one day find a true queen for his future kingdom of Camelot.

    Instead, he was forced to remain in Arbed.

    Instead, he was stuck with his brother.

    Instead, he had to survive devious games, annoying pranks, and semi-fatal threats or murder attempts of the devil incarnate.

While he was meant for more, much more! This was the reason he wanted to take his fortune into his own hands, but then Tedros foiled his plan by simply saying: "Never go near the Storian."

In fact, it was Tedros who had invited the Arbed boys for a little discussion. All four should have been there, but only them appeared... what a way to start.

"Where are your other two men?" Tedros asked after a few seconds, finally noticing that no one else was coming.

Rhian snorted.

"We would only be a hindrance, brother. Besides, what's us all going up there for? Nah, I'm gonna go wash off all this mud and blood, otherwise people will think I killed someone... wait, I did. Anyway, see you later, and you should consider taking your own bath. You smell".

"They're both doing a... task." If you could call taking a shower a task.

"So... just the two of you?" Tedros asked, and both nodded, "well, better than nothing, but I still don't know much about you." Rhian tensed a little in anticipation of Tedros' questions.

"You said you came from the woods to reclaim your old life, but the woods are endless. So where did you begin your journey?” Tedros wondered, “and how did you manage to pass a shield created by one of the greatest mages of this decade, when skilled princes had no chance?"

"Foxwood, Master," Kei answered the first question.

"Foxwood? One of my best men is from Foxwood's School for Boys, maybe he knows-"

"I don't think that's possible," Rhian asserted and was rewarded with a glare for interrupting, "we're from a very special school." Well, calling Arbed 'special' was a way of explaining something.

Tedros nodded again, albeit reluctantly. "And, about the border?"

Both boys just shrugged. Frankly, that was one of the things they ought to ask Aric about, since he knew something the others did not. Maybe it even had something to do with the fact that Aric had accompanied Rhian, because he was sure that Aric had not come out of pure charity. 

"Sheer luck?"

For a few moments all three boys were silent. Until Tedros broke the silence, "Either way, I think you could be a great addition to the team. Would you get Chaddick for me? I need to talk to my captain about how to proceed."

Rhian did not breathe until he was surrounded by more light and at least two corridors away from... he grinned broadly, feeling all his baggage fall away, his future become brighter and brighter. "Mission accomplished," he whispered to himself.

"Any luck on your end?"

Rhian spun around, and for a moment fear gripped his body. He couldn't be back, couldn't be back! Then he sighed as he recognized the brown, piercing eyes in the shape of large crescents. "You gave me a scare, Kei."

Kei's narrowed eyes widened, then his face crumpled for a moment and he said ashamedly, "I'm sorry-"

"Don't be." Kei nodded and both boys turned around to go to the big hall of the boys' school.

So far, everything had gone well.

It had been about an hour since they got there. And after the whole procedure in the woods - or rather their unwanted near-death experience - this had been the best time in what felt like a lifetime. Big part of the reason for this was-

"So what do you think, how are we going to get to the other side?" Kei asked.

Rhian let his malicious joy fade for the moment. "No plan, it seems harder than I first thought."

"You mean harder than traveling for three days with the devil incarnate and your demon half, getting nearly pierced by former famous princes and only surviving with Aric's help?"

Rhian smirked, "you're forgetting the pranks they pulled on us."

"True enough, but really? Can't something be easy?" Kei groaned as they reached the great hall and he opened the door to let Rhian through, who just shrugged.

'Nothing in my life has ever been easy. Not until now.'

"Rhian, I need your help."

Rhian, who was sitting in the dining hall with Kei and some other boys, half listening to a story that Nicolas was telling in great detail, faced a pale Chaddick. And he instantly narrowed his eyes; Chaddick would never come to him first when he had a problem, only when something happened that affected him...

"What is it, Chaddick?" His question came with great caution, while Kei beside him also had a worried expression on his face.

"It's about Japeth."

Rhian's blood ran cold and he turned as pale as his troubled twin. "W-what happened?"

But Chaddick just shook his head and nodded towards the door, and Rhian understood in no time.

Soon they were hurrying through the corridors, not caring about the disgusting smell of bone fragments, banana peels, egg yolks, rotten apple cores... no, they rushed after Chaddick, wondering what Japeth had done this time. For a second, Rhian's thoughts went blank, after all, he didn't know what condition Japeth was in - maybe he was even wounded. And although they didn't always get along, Rhian loved him dearly.

He was his brother and always would be.

Still, he tried to calm down - his brother might be a master at getting into ugly situations, but he also always managed to keep himself safe in a miraculous way. Like a plaque that always returns, never 'really' erased.

"What happened?" Kei asked as they ran, panting heavily.

But Chaddick shook his head, his gray eyes looking a little startled. "I-I don't know-"

Suddenly they heard a loud buzzing sound, like a thousand people humming at once. It was a little alarming, especially if you didn't know what it meant. But Rhian sighed inwardly; he knew exactly what, or rather who, it was. But why now? It had been a long time since the last real tantrum? Well, Rhian might have an idea why.

But why?

"Let me handle this." Rhian quickly approached the door, which he recognized as a dormitory. Or rather, the leftover bedroom for one part of the Arbed group: Japeth and Aric.

Except that half of them was missing.

Rhian opened the door, trying to convince his brother to quit before it was too late, only to be greeted by the gloom; the blankets in the room were pulled over the window to shield the small chamber from any rays of light. In the darkness, Rhian could barely make out the flying eels crisscrossing the room, but he certainly heard them. He took a second to prepare himself, then stepped inside, not daring to think of the possible consequences, and closed the door. Everything was pitch black again until Rhian turned on the lights.

"Japeth!"

The scims stopped in mid-air with Japeth's seminude body shivering in the middle of the room, but Rhian breathed a sigh of relief; whatever was happening, at least it wasn't as bad as sometimes. That mattered.

A hiss. "What do you want?"

Rhian slowly crept closer, trying not to get in the way of any of the scims as he held his hands up in defense. He breathed in... and out. You did it before, you can do it again. But he hadn't tried to calm Japeth for a long time... all of his brother's escapades had always been smoothed by Aric. Maybe it would have been better if he...

No, no, and no. Rhian's mind was already made up, he had no desire to have the boy around any more. Not after he had finally, finally succeeded in causing him to leave.

Instead, he braced himself and finally got close enough to put his hands on his brother's exposed shoulders. Japeth's skin was cold, as if the absence of the slimy magic that normally covered his body chilled him.

"Japeth."

The younger twin flinched at his touch, probably not registering until then that Rhian had closed the space between them.

"Japeth," Rhian repeated, more slowly this time, "look at me.” Japeth's dull eyes met Rhian's, his teeth gritted. Meanwhile, Rhian's heart twisted; this mental breakdown was different than before, much more emotion-driven, less savage.

Rhian didn't like that at all.

"Listen to me and speak after me. Can you do that?" Japeth nodded slowly, still clenching his tooth. But it was enough for now. "Good. Now speak after me: I'm okay. I'm okay now."

Japeth took several seconds in his frozen state, then condescended, eyes unfocused somewhere behind Rhian. "I'm okay. I'm okay now..."

Meanwhile, his scims slowly slid back into his suit, refilling the shoulder area. Rhian still didn't release him, he was almost there, but Japeth- "I'm here, it's all right now. Everything will be fine and we will win," Rhian continued, waiting eagerly for Japeth's answer.

But Japeth paused - not following Rhian's words- his mouth draw a small line, until he opened his mouth again: "yet..." Rhian locked eyes with him again and his eyebrows slowly knitted together.

"And yet I'm not okay," Japeth breathed, slowly and sober, as if he really meant what he was saying.

Rhian's grip on him hardened. "What do you mean?"

"I'm not okay. I'm not okay! Don't you understand, Rhian? I'm not okay!" he hissed rapidly, his scims snapping and flipping out again to cut through the thick air.

"But Japeth-"

Japeth grabbed Rhian's hands and pushed them off him, then backed away. "Don't. Don't 'but Japeth' me! I'm not okay. I'm not o-fucking-okay!”

"Did Aric's cursing take away your ability to speak as well?" Rhian replied before he could stop himself. Damn it. He didn't want to drag the violet-eyed sadist into this. On the other hand, he wanted Japeth to finally understand the truth, the lies that Aric had hidden so well.

"At least I still have that from him," Japeth hissed.

Rhian clenched his fingers. "You have to stop-"

Slowly, softly at first, then louder and louder, Japeth began to laugh, nearly doubling over. Rhian jerked back; his twin's manic laughter had never been good for him. "Stop doing what?" Japeth teased.

"Stop dwelling on Aric. He left you anyway."

Japeth stepped closer again, each step filled with all the strength he had lacked merely seconds prior. Before Rhian knew what was happening, Japeth was only an arm's length away, but when Rhian tried to back away, the scims held him and he felt a cold perspiration trickling down his neck.

Japeth didn't, he wouldn't...

"Leave it, leave it! You say it was Aric's fault for leaving, but..." Japeth paused dramatically as he tucked his arms into his hips, "if you hadn't started talking bad about him, about me, about our friendship he'd be here now. I'm certain of that!"

What?

"You can't be serious-"

"Oh, can't I?" Japeth spat. "Well, I don't care about your opinion or anyone else's. If you, Kei, Dean Brunhilde," each name had a certain venom in it, "or everybody else hadn't said anything, Aric wouldn't have had any reason to leave!"

Japeth was serious... after everything Aric had done and everything Rhian had tried-

"This is your goddamn fault!"

-after all that happened, Japeth was still clinging to that son of a bitch!

While Rhian worked so hard to put an end to their fake relationship once and for all. Technically, he was not the evil twin who talked behind somebody's back, but since Aric was the cause of all the problems, Rhian had to do something. That Aric meant nothing but bad blood, Rhian knew since the first time he came to school and talked to his misguided twin. Call Rhian jealous, but he just wanted to free his brother from the demon's claws of lust, obsession and petty lies.

And he did - Aric was gone. Gone.

Rhian had to stop himself from smiling; the look of utter despair on Aric's face would never fade from his memory as Aric finally realized that he would never be able to win against Rhian in a fight for Japeth's favor.

"But I was not the one who left you, Japeth," Rhian told his twin with renewed strength.

Japeth just gritted his teeth and glared at Rhian. Actually, Rhian knew when to leave an emotionally charged person - but he couldn't help it. "Didn't you both leave together yesterday? Did something happen between you two? Something that made him leave?"

Japeth flinched almost invisibly. "Nothing," he said under his breath, and it sounded halfway convincing, but he blushed slightly - a rare sight - and a considerate observer would not overlook such a thing.

Especially if that person knew the truth.

Under normal circumstances, Rhian was against eavesdropping, and he would have dropped it, really! On his patrol, though, he crossed the bathroom, assuming the two devils were still in there. But... only silence. Being the alert type, Rhian peeked in, not really expecting anything. What he saw, however, caught him off guard.

Never in a million years had Rhian thought that 'I'll-never-show-any-weakness' Aric would be the one to make the first move.

"Nothing happened," Japeth said with more conviction, but the usual bite in his voice was missing, his scims finally leaving Rhian, "can you leave now?"

With a nod, Rhian stepped back. His goal was achieved; Aric was far, far away - hopefully he thought he could get into the girls' school on his own and die a useless, merciless, cruel death - and his twin would get along better. It just required time, then they could focus on the true goal:

Reunion.

Rhian looked at his brother, crumpled on the floor, the anger gone, leaving only pure exhaustion, and felt a pang of pity well up inside him. But a thrill of anticipation made him say, "when you finished your tantrum, you can think of ways to get into the other school..."

Laughter cut him off. "You don't really think I'm still gonna help, do you?" Japeth asked in utter disbelief.

Rhian raised an eyebrow. "Yeah... that was part of the deal?"

"Hah, no, I don't give a damn." The scims on Japeth's body stirred again, ready for another tantrum.

"Japeth-"

"No, don't even try." Japeth's eyes met Rhian's and Rhian stumbled back, the hatred in those ice-blue eyes as visible as the renewed venom in his voice. "Why should I care? My part of the deal is done; I promised to help you as long as you left Aric alone. Now he's gone, and I'm sick of your pact."

"Japeth," Rhian announced warningly.

The scims pointed in Rhian's direction and sharpened, ready to attack. That was Rhian's cue to retreat. "If you really want to pout because your possessive so-called friend left you... fine!" With that, Rhian turned and left.

“You wear me out, Rhian!"

As he slammed the door to Lion's Hell, Rhian sighed. The whole situation was giving him a headache. Yet he tried his best, and Japeth would come to his senses...eventually.

"Rhian?" He looked into brown eyes, sharp as crescent moons. "We should talk."

Kei had led Rhian down a few corridors, away from possible eavesdroppers or deadly serious twins. Sensing what had happened, Kei had dismissed Chaddick as soon as Rhian had entered, he had told Rhian. But not too soon, because Japeth's shots seemed to be very, very audible.

Drama was the last thing either of them needed - even though everything about them was exactly that.

What did Kei want to talk about? Rhian looked at his best friend beside him and noticed the darkened expression in his eyes. "Kei, what is it?"

"I've been thinking about something and I want an answer from you. An honest answer."

"Um yeah, sure-"

What did he have in mind? Suddenly Rhian thought of every possible question his best friend could ask. Then he blushed, though he didn't understand why-

"Do you have any influence over Aric's absence?"

Rhian froze in his tracks. "How, how do you..." Well, Kei was his best friend, and best friends should notice everything, right? Unless they were antisocial fools who misjudged their relationship like certain someones- not that Rhian cared.

A grin played on his face; surely Kei would be celebrating their greatest success with him. But Kei's eyes narrowed a little. "What did you do? We've been trying since... always."

Rhian's smile widened. "By telling him some things and the unpleasant truth. About the love thing."

Kei tilted his head and invited Rhian to continue. So he explained the last events in full length. Rhian's voice crackled occasionally, so proud was he of finally finding a way to scare the purple boy away. Kei, however, seemed disturbed; his eyes fell somewhat defeated, as if he thought Rhian would say something else.

"Really, Rhian?"

Rhian's smile fell, his euphoria about never seeing that bastard again starting to fade. "What?"

"What is it with you and Aric?

Why the query? "Well, it's what I always say... Aric is a troublesome brat who is a burden to my twin. And to us."

"But playing a relationship crasher? Since when are you on the same level as them?" Kei reprimanded the beaten redhead.

"What are you talking about, Kei?"

Kei averted his eyes. "You changed Rhian. And not just for the better." Rhian's eyes went wide and he stepped back, but Kei pretended not to notice and continued, "ever since you promised to spare Aric because you wanted to reunite with your mother..."

Kei continued, but Rhian didn't understand what he was saying, his ears were deafened instead. Did Kei really scold him for Aric's sake? For their enemy?

"Kei, what do you-"

"I'm not allying with the others, I promise, I would never do that," Kei interrupted and this answer made Rhian at least a little less disturbed, "but I think you need to start rethinking what you are doing if you want to achieve your goals. Or to keep your friends."

"Kei, I... you…," Rhian stammered while he thought about what he wanted to say, did Kei just-

"I am not angry with you. But why do you have such a big problem with them-" ...being together, was left unsaid.

Rhian studied the torchlight on the wall of the dark corridor. "Because I don't like...it's just wrong! They are evil…and boys!"

"And what would you do if I loved a boy too?"

"Quit jo-" They exchanged glances, and Rhian saw the determination in Kei's eyes, "-king…"

"I don't," Kei breathed and…. why was his face red? "I-"

"But you are my first man, my knight, my-"

"When are you going to stop thinking about your own personal gain? Life is not just about you: pretending to be king, or finding your mother, or meddling with your brother's life! What about all those other people? What about me? Did you ever think about that?” Kei hissed while he brandished his hands recklessly.

Rhian's eyes almost popped out; Kei had never spoken out against him, hell, Rhian didn't even know that Kei thought that way. Kei had always been the supportive friend and... promoting his ideals?

"I don't want to be your knight in shining armor. Or your first man." Kei continued, "I just want to be your friend!" His eyes glistened with tears, but he brushed them away, knowing better.

Rhian reached out for his friend, "Kei...I...it's okay..."

But Kei turned away, clearly not ready for comfort. "No, I don't want your pity now, Rhian. And... I'm not okay, but let's go back. I'm sure Tedros has more for us to do."

Rhian nodded as he trotted off after Kei.

The second one.

As the day went by, not much changed. He met some new faces and gathered information about things that mattered; the school, the boys, and of course their opponents. Only the fairy tale never came up in conversation, presumably they assumed he was familiar with it.

Yet Kei still shunned Rhian and Japeth refused to leave his cave, so Rhian was on his own.

To distract him, Rhian spent more and more time in the towers and on guard duty. And though Rhian would deny it, he somehow found an ally in the prince who stole his kingdom - but only because he needed someone to talk to. And right away, Tedros had faith in him and decided to talk to him about an urgent matter.

Keep your friends close and your enemies closer, right? 

That was why Rhian climbed the towers again, only a day after their debut. But once over the railing, he knew something was different. Loud sobs rippled through the small chamber filled with bookshelves, and Rhian's heart immediately skipped a beat.

Tedros was crying. 

"Master?"

Tedros, crouched between high rows of famous fairy tales, the silver mask carelessly pinned beside him, inhaled sharply and his puffy, wide eyes darted to the redhead. "I-I...

Rhian's teeth clenched. Arbed House had its own way of behaving; not showing too much emotion, especially crying, in inappropriate situations was one of them. As a result, Rhian could not handle a crying person very well...still, he had to try, had to do better than with Kei. He didn't want to lose any more allies, even if they were fake ones.

"Is everything okay?"

"Y-yes...yes, thank you for coming," Tedros announced as he quickly stood up and walked over to Rhian. He fought to calm himself, yet loosing the battle, his hands shaking.

"Are you sure?"

Tedros nodded and took something out of his cloak. Papers? He held them out for Rhian to examine. "Check this out. Seems like slaying the witch might not be our only problem."

Rhian took a closer look and grimaced. The paper was about the two girls who had been spotted at the school for good, but... "You mean Agatha?"

Tedros' eyes shot to the paper and within seconds his face burned dark red, his eyes swollen again. "No! I-I didn't mean...her..."

Suddenly, it was crystal clear to Rhian what, or who, Tedros was crying for. Agatha. The other boys often mentioned the girl, Tedros' former princess, who had chosen to leave the forest for her childhood friend, the very witch they had to slaughter - Sophie.

Tedros wept for his loss.

Just like Japeth...while Kei-

"I'm sorry for your loss," Rhian stated and considered hugging the prince, but decided against it. He didn't even understand half of the situation.

"She... she was my other half, I just felt it," Tedros sobbed, his strength to hold the appearance of a king long forgotten, "but then she left me... for that witch. But you already know that."

Rhian scratched his head. "Not really..."

Tedros was so puzzled; he even stopped weeping for a second. "I thought the fairy tale was so popular that everyone knew about it, even those who don't like to read?"

Or you live in a well-insulated boarding school. "My school was against fairytales, otherwise, I would have read it."

Tedros cocked his head. "And your family?"

Who, Japeth? "We were rather sheltered at home."

Tedros was silent for a moment, then he cleared his throat and told the story from beginning to end, not once stopping as Rhian listened. Until the very last moment.

"I-I really felt whole with her, a feeling I never had before," Tedros finished his story, his voice quivering, "and I try every day to move on, to put on that mask – literally." He laughed weakly through his tears as he examined the silver mask.

"I try to hold it in, pull myself together, after all, crying was not the appropritate material for a king. I'm okay, I said, and I continue to say it... though I'm not. I'm not okay, really not, and the pain is so much... too much, leaving me with this insane desire to smash Sophie's head with my bare hands..." Tedros' eyes darken, "but I can't. Someone has to lead, right?"

Then he chuckled softly, without much emotion, and turned back to Rhian, his eyes dead. His voice was somehow far away, "now you know the story-"

The third one.

It was a heartbreaking rollercoaster of emotions, yet the loudest thought in Rhian's head had nothing to do with Tedros, or Sophie, or Agatha, or anything in between, instead he wondered about the similarities. His own backstory with Japeth and Aric surely had a lot of bad blood as well...

Triangles were certainly never good in any way.

Never ever.

"I'm sorry for you."

Tedros wiped his teary eyes a few times and then addressed Rhian again, "what about you though, did you find a lovely lady before everything changed?"

This question caught Rhian off guard and he laughed. "Me? No, I didn't even have the time or the opportunity."

"So no love for you? I actually envy you." Even Tedros smiled, if only slightly, "and what about your traveling companions?"

Rhian's laughter faded to a visible frown. On the one hand there were the two gay Nevers, who certainly never try to pick up girls, and on the other hand Kei… he had no girlfriend, so much for clear, but-

Rhian shrugged.

"But once the school changes again, maybe you can be a student at Good's school and even find your own fairy tale. And a sweetheart," Tedros pondered.

Rhian's heart swelled for a moment, even though love came after the crown. "I would like that," he agreed.

"Sometimes you remind me of a friend of mine. Tristan." Tedros' right corner of his lip twitched, though he remained quite tense, "I wonder what happened to him..." -Tristan was the boy no one had found for almost a week- "But even if things did occur between you and your mates, I am glad you came here," Tedros smiled briefly, but then he reached into his cloak again and maneuvered another newspaper into the light of day to show to Rhian.

"But enough of that. To get down to earth, I wanted to show you why I called you here. I just took out the wrong one before," his hand pointed to something on the front page, "Sophie is not the only threat beyond the moat. I have never seen her in person, but the papers say she wants to reform the whole forest. Ruling women, enslaving men... a grave threat indeed."

Without looking, Rhian knew who Tedros was talking about.

"Evelyn Sader. ‘Self-proclaimed savior of women, destroyer of the evil sex’ stands here." Tedros ran his finger over the text. "Even if we kill the evil witch and get Agatha back on our side, this woman could still try to stir things up in her name. We need to checkmate her."

Rhian wanted to disagree, he wanted to yell at Tedros for assuming such a thing about his mother, but Tedros knew nothing... did Rhian know anything about his own mother right now? He couldn't answer that, so he only said one thing:

"Are you sure?"

Tedros nodded and Rhian didn't argue. He could not talk about his family situation. No, instead he would save them, his brother from his lingering thoughts of a possessive, evil, gay demon and his mother from her feminist worldview. He would be the best friend Kei could ever have and would figure out how to get across.

Everything will work out fine- everyone will be okay...

   Don't 'but Japeth' me. I’m not okay. I'm not o-fucking-okay!

   I don't want your pity now, Rhian. And... I'm not okay.

   I'm okay, I said, and I continue to say it... though I'm not. I'm not okay, really not…

Well, everyone will be okay in the end because Rhian will take care of it. 

"Need help planning?"

Chapter Text

-Beatrix' + Hester's POV-

Beatrix always knew how to be the best - she won an award for the most enchanting smile and a contest for her gorgeous voice, was twice ‘Miss Beautiful’ in Jaunt Jolie, and made it to the top of the board at her girls' school - the most prestigious school across the forest, attended only by the best young ladies - in her home country.

And then, when the invention for the school finally arrived in her letter box (and not in Princess Bettina's), her reputation skyrocketed.

Yet she wanted more. She wanted to make her parents proud, to be better, to be the best of the best - to vindicate herself. Life is all about growing. So she went out, made new, better friends, met the prince, soon to be her prince, Tedros, and bested all the other beautiful but not grand ladies.

Beatrix knew she could win.

Her grandmother always told her never to let her greed get the better of her, or she would be no better than the villain a certain fairy-tale bargained. But she didn't care - her grandmother's tale was out of fashion anyway.

Beatrix would win.

But life taught her otherwise. Within the new school all the values changed. Suddenly, everything she had achieved, everything she had ever wanted to reach, was null and void.

    To be the fairest? - In a school of girls without meaning. A far cry from the glassy lie she had lived before.

    To have the most impressive boyfriend? - Rather, finding the best slave among this horde of men.

    To hold her appearance to impossible standards? -Who says you can't do whatever you want, when the people who would judge you (men, of course) were far away? 

So feast on your body until it hurts, cut your hair short, wash off the makeup or cover it all up! Everyone could decide for themselves what to do.

Without the interference of the lesser sex.

Beatrix always thought she would need a prince to fulfill her most cherished dreams. She longed for the day when a handsome young man would finally ask her to be his princess. But in retrospect, the men only wanted the woman to stay put, never spread their wings to fulfill something beautiful.

But now the lie was exposed once and for all. With Dean Sader's arrival at the beaten school, all the pieces finally fell into place. Everybody's life had been turned upside down since her first speech in the big, glassy, bright hall of the girls' school. Finally everyone saw what life could be like if only they would look beyond the life they were forced to live.

Evelyn Sader changed everyone's life, including Beatrix's.

She never thought about doing anything out of the box, always trying to be the perfect young lady and find love in the field. Until she lost herself.

Being a princess had its flaws, flaws that no one recognizes when you are trapped in that plastic life, even though everything inside you is screaming for change, change, change. You forget what life is all about, who you could be behind the mask of a beautiful smooth face, long golden hair and sky-blue eyes.

Now they had the chance to decide for themselves what they wanted to do, how they wanted to be.

But Beatrix never had another choice but to be perfect. And yet... when she looked in the mirror - royal blue scissors in one hand, pampered golden hair in the other, a huge smile on her face - she knew it was only a matter of time.

Who needed to be ideal, particularly for boys, when you have a school headed by the most gorgeous woman in the woods, who brought you a better life?

Who needed boys in their fairy-tales anyway?

Hester loathed boys.

    Boys don't just have their flaws, they're made of them.

    Boys don't just make things worse, they manage to ruin everything.

    Boys don't just annoy girls, they manage to drive them nuts.

    Boys only exist to make girls' heads spin, but in the end they don't respect them, while girls give them everything; love, affection, attention, money, time...

To make a long story short; boys offer much more negative aspects than their few (if any) good ones could ever compensate. And she was never happier to be a Never than when she thought about having to be, to love, one of these morons as an Ever.

But they existed.

They certainly had no reason to live without men, as they were part of the community. And because, as a careful observer, Hester knew where to draw the line and how the school's recent course would backfire.

Ever since the new dean, a beautiful woman to simple-minded idiots like Evers (not to Hester, she had a brain), had opened her petite mouth for the first time, Hester had smelled it.

Bad candy - a sign that something was wrong.

Devilishly wrong.

And wasn't she right; less than a week later, this two-faced snake had everything in her claws, hidden behind her captivating smile. Evelyn Sader commandeered the entire school: she modified the entire curriculum according to her own wishes, eliminated any masculine nature and came up with ideas to turn the school into something new, something better:

A school full of girls, not a boy in sight.

A truly moronic idea.

As if everything in this world revolved around girls...yet those pinheads - little girls with their shiny hair and upturned noses - fell for her delusion in one fell swoop.

But not Hester, she would never have any fun in those faux plastic halls. She wanted her old life back - dark rooms with rotting corpses, cobwebs, eternal cursing and hissing, and the chance to be left alone.

And not this.

So she endured the hell in silence, waiting for the arrival of the two girls who were to blame for this prison in hope of salvation.

Beatrix quickly adjusted her cerulean bodice before glancing at her colleagues - a hundred students, all dressed in blue, moving like a single wave- who were waiting alongside her outside the large door to the exhibition hall.

Their performance, for which they had rehearsed for days, would soon start. Their 'thank you', for Sophie and Agatha, the future leaders of the girls' school, the magnificent girls who had made this whole life possible. Everyone was nervous, of course, after all it had been months since they had seen the former witch and princess, and although Beatrix had not liked either of them at first, her attitude had changed drastically.

After all, they had been the great catalyst in freeing them from the long-hidden lie. And now Beatrix can proudly say that both girls will be her roommates!

When Dean Sader had predicted their imminent arrival a few weeks ago, everyone had readily believed her and had commenced the necessary preparations for their arrival. Now the time was at hand, and everyone was in anticipation of their arrival.

'With the others back in the woods, much would change,' the Dean had said. Tedros would strive to regain what he had lost, followed by his horde, while the girls' task would be to fully support their two leaders in fighting the war between girls and boys.

A mission Beatrix gladly accepted.

Months ago, Beatrix would never have accepted, but she grew. Instead of dwelling on the past, she was able to improve her relationship with her former rivals. Learn new things - the Elfian language will come in handy in the long run - and improve her overall knowledge of the forest.

To gain fame and fortune. To become as famous as her idol. Finally be recognized –

Suddenly they heard their Dean's voice from beyond the door, signaling them to brace themselves. Beatrix took one last look at Reena, her dancing partner, beside her and smiled. Then she looked at the exhibition walls and pointed to one of the torches. "Everyone ready?" A firm nod from the entire group. "Our time to shine."

The lights went out, and they started their performance.

"You think Princess Agatha has the guts to fulfill the plan?" Anadil asked Hester. "To fail and visit the boy's school in the night?"

Both sat in their next class - Princeless Power - but couldn't pay any less attention. The stuff was the same as always, anyway. How do you become powerful without boys? - Why listen to what you already know?

Besides, their salvation was finally in sight.

Hester huffed, "for her precious prince? She'd better, or I'll drag her to that douchebag myself. I won't stay an hour longer than necessary."

The words of Dovey's substitute who taught the class resonate: "Men will only play sweet to make you like them; once they have gained your trust, you are nothing but a lifeless puppet. And in the end, either abandoned or dead. Still, a better fate than being trapped forever. That is why the women need to learn who the real boss is."

Yeah right...

    Show some dominance?- Absolutely.

    Not respecting the role women are put in - being the little girl who can't defend herself? - Definitely.

    Enslave all men for the sake of a megalomaniacal dean?- Hell, no.

"Even the Doom Room is better than this," Anadil groaned.

Hester nodded. "A thousand times."

"Still... what do we do if this doesn't work?"

Hester studied the table in front, something about bad gender, and gave her friend a sideways glare. "It will. Otherwise, we defenestrate Agatha and hope that Prince-I-can't-be-normal-without-my princess will save his precious girl."

Anadil grinned as her rats cackled.

"Anything to get out of this hell."

Beatrix was sitting in the library, struggling with a new conjugation in the Elfian language (no one ever thought it would be so complex...) when she saw a figure hurrying around the corner and turned. Her eyes narrowed as she saw red ginger hair, not unlike Millicent's, but different, and she raised an eyebrow.

Yara, the girl no one really knew anything about... what was she up to? Beatrix watched her as she crossed the library with tentative steps, and put down her book in order to stand up. Beatrix was about to follow the girl, who had just left the silent room, when she suddenly heard a call.

"Beatrix!"

She spun around, eyes wide at the newcomer and found herself smiling. So she does remember my name... "Yes, Dean Sader?"

The Dean approached her. "I have a task for you.”

Beatrix nodded immediately. Finally! Finally she got some attention from her idol! "I'll do anything for you."

The Dean nodded and gave her a warm smile, and Beatrix's heart leapt - at last she would be recognized, at last she would get an important mission, at last -

"It's about Yara."

Everything was set.

Somehow, Hester and Anadil survived hour after hour of excruciating lessons, each worse than the one before. They had made a plan to stop the wily witch who had almost annihilated everyone last winter. They also had a backup plan, a place to hide, even ideas for entertaining the witch, and of course their second man for guard duty.

The planning was down to the very last detail.

Until Evelyn entered the game.

The coven was having a last little chat in the hallway to make sure they would be in their true home by the end of the night when the Dean stalked up to them and addressed Dot: "Although rules are rules, I would like to make an exception today."

All three turned to her with frowning faces. "What?" Hester asked slowly, "what exception?"

"Dot and Agatha would be on guard duty tonight as they are the lowest ranking girls -" Evelyn's face twisted into a smile, “but they will be spared!"

What?

"W-why?" Dot stuttered.

"The tide has turned, and I could never let my precious Class Captain go out and possibly be hurt by one of those evil men," Evelyn said, her eyes clouding.

"I'm sure Agatha would be fine with her duty," Hester quickly reassured, trying to protect their plan. If the Dean wouldn't let them out-

"No. I cannot put our greatest hope in danger," Dean Sader objected, "besides, I have a mission for you."

Hester, who couldn't hold back any longer, groaned. First the Dean destroyed her plan with a simple ban, now she had the audacity to want something from them!

"What mission?" Dot asked cautiously. 

Hester and Anadil moaned in unison. Their half-evil, half-good coven member would surely lead to their downfall, especially since she changed in the new school. There were times when Hester really wondered why this shiny 'Evergirl' was a part of their coven...

"In addition to our long-awaited class captains, we also have a few students who need a room. You help them settle in,” the dean ordered.

"Why us?" Anadil inquired.

"Because it is my decision and you won't disobey your dean, will you?" the dean drummed and Anadil and Dot nodded slightly.

Hester, however, wouldn't give in so easily. "Who are we talking about?" she snapped, her teeth half bared.

Instead of answering, the Dean turned and waved her hand, and two girls stepped behind her. One of the girls Hester didn't recognize, but the other...

"Yara?" Dot wondered.

Hester narrowed her eyes. Wow, what a catch, a newbie and a mute- 

"Hello."

Three girls gaped at the ginger girl as if she had grown three heads. "You can talk?" Dot asked, her eyes wide.

Yara ran her fingers through long, shiny red waves. "Yeah, I-"

"She's shy as hell. Like a typical Ever girl," the second girl scoffed, crossing her arms over her chest, only to drop them to her side seconds later, hands clenched into fists.

Hester took a closer look at the new girl. She looked like a Never; quite tall and muscular, as if she'd been working out a lot, rather sharp features, while her long black hair had a few purple streaks that gave it a special style. Only her large brown eyes didn't quite match.

"Who are you?"

"You'd like to know," the girl teased as she scanned the coven rather indiscreetly.

Hester made a face. "Well, apparently we're..."

"Hey, I'm Dot," their misguided Never chimed in, reaching out to shake Yara's hand and then the girl's- or at least she tried to. 

"I don't care," the second girl simply sneered and turned away.

Meanwhile the Dean's eyebrows knitted together. "We're not getting anywhere with this attitude, Ari. Please," she scolded, "be a little nicer to your new roommates."

The girl, Ari, gave her a deadly stare and scoffed again, "whatever." Then she stalked off with heavy steps, not even looking at the others.

Meanwhile, Hester exchanged glances with her friends. They got this ‘Ari’ as new roommate? What had they done to deserve this?

And why can't their plan work for once?!

"So Yara, where are you from?" Beatrix asked the girl as Yara adjusted her blanket in her new room -their room - where all four of them sat together in the evening hours until Agatha had to go to her guard duty.

Beatrix was surprised by Dean Sader's request, but also a little irritated. Somehow, without her doing anything, the dean had grown fond of the ginger, while Beatrix worked her butt off to please the dean. Why did this girl get so much attention?

"From Avalon," Yara replied in her high-pitched voice, finally sitting down on the bed.

"Avalon?" another voice jumped in, Sophie's, with a certain edge to it, "isn't that the cold landscape? One of the Everboys lived there, right Agatha?"

Yara winced, but the adressed Agatha only nodded, rather lost in thought. Beatrix had noticed right away that the two girls didn't seem to be on the same wavelength at the moment, after all, Agatha was wishing for her prince...but they will be friends again in no time.

All of a sudden, they heard a loud knock and without waiting for a reply, someone entered. Beatrix turned and found Hester standing in the room, her eyes locked with those of the thoughtful raven. "Agatha. You have a sec?"

"What do you want to talk about?" Sophie chimed in, her eyes narrowed to slits.

"Something about school," Hester replied swiftly. "Agatha?"

Agatha nodded, stood up, and only seconds later, three confused girls were left behind. Sophie tried to pierce the door with her gaze, while Yara winced again (she certainly had a lot of shyness in her). Meanwhile, Beatrix exhaled deeply. A good atmosphere in the room would be great, but nothing would change until everyone was settled.

Hopefully, the school would fix everything. 

Hester hated these games of deciding who would do the dirty work, especially when she chose the wrong end of the stick. Especially when it meant that she had to adress  Agatha in the Devil's room to break the bad news.

"Listen, we have a problem," she whispered once they were outside, her eyes glued to the door.

"Does it involve Yara?" Agatha assumed.

"Yes and no. The Dean seems to be in a generous mood. She brought two girls to the castle, a girl everyone assumed was mute, Yara, your new roommate. And Ari, a girl who is staying with us. I've never seen this girl before and don't know anything about her- it's going to be a great time," Hester rambled on, not giving Agatha the time to process, "but that's not the big deal. The Dean took you and Dot off duty. Said things have changed, probably because of those girls. And because you room with the blonde witch...""

Agatha caught on quickly, "so the plan won't work..."

"And we can't turn everything back to normal," Hester finished.

"So what now? Tedros said tonight-"

"No, we can't tonight, not with the Dean and the Witch breathing down our necks," Hester interrupted, though she wished she could say something else - anything else - that might give her hope of getting back to her school, her friends, darkness,  lessons and the spells - but there was no way. Not today. 

Hester could spit on that fact.

"Not today, but let's try again tomorrow; same plan, same time. And maybe use our new roommates as bait," Hester suggested, a twisted smile on her face at her cunning plan. But Agatha did not look pleased, and Hester groaned inwardly. She'd forgotten that Agatha had dropped the gothic graveyard girl act. "Look, we'll find a way. Somehow. Tomorrow. You can count on us."

'Because we can't stand it here anymore.'

Agatha's big eyes sought her certainty and seemed to find it. They both nodded, then went their separate ways.

"I told her," Hester announced as soon as she entered their room. And scowled again; this room was too bright, nothing like their cozy castle behind the moat. If everything had worked out, she would have slept in her room. Room 66...

"Great, now what?" Anadil muttered as she fed her smallest rat a small gecko she had found. The rat jumped exited and gnawed on it in record time. Hester meanwhile grinned slightly; the rats always managed to lighten the mood somehow.

Then she shrugged. "Sometime tomorrow; we'll distract the witch and the princess rushes off to her precious prince. Can't be too hard."

Dot, who was sitting on her bed nibbling on a book she had turned into a carrot, nodded slightly, not entirely convinced. "But we're talking about Sophie-"

"Doesn't matter," Anadil interrupted, looking at the fourth, new, unmade bed, "we' ve dealt with her before, but-

"Yes, fooling little bitches is our specialty," Hester cackled, quickly caught up. "But this new roommate could be an issue ...if she shows up at all.

"Yeah, where is Ari anyway?" Dot wondered.

Hopefully eaten by the crogs, would be the easiest way to hide-

Just then the door opened and the aforementioned girl stumbled into the room, kicked by a horde of little blue butterflies. She roared and chased after them, but didn't succeed in killing them.

"Fuck the fuck off!"

The butterflies fluttered out of the room and the door closed via magic.

"Fuck curfews!" Ari hissed without cease and flung herself onto the nearest bed, cursing under her breath about 'annoying girls', 'just the same as back then', 'shitty schools' and 'phony snakes'. Meanwhile, three girls blinked at their disgruntled roommate.

"Soo-" Dot announced after a few seconds, "where are you from?" Ari turned her back to them. "And how did you get here?" Dot continued.

"Leave me the fuck alone," came the enraged reply.

"Look, Miss 'I-Don't-Care'. This is our room and this is my bed,” Hester said, crossing her arms, “I can throw you out here and now. The dean will be furious with us and you, but I don't care. Not at all. I don't follow that woman's orders."

"If we are roommates, we can at least acknowledge each other," Anadil added.

"Or even become friends!"

Hester whirled to Dot. "Don't be daft! A coven always consists of three. Remember the rule, Dot!" she hissed.

Meanwhile, Ari laughed. "What the fuck is wrong with you. I will not join your girly-girl club, never ever. Don't fret."

"A coven is not a girl's club," Hester said deadly serious - this girl got on her nerves in seconds -and her demon itched, ready for a little bonfire- 

Anadil dart a glance at her, probably sensing her anger. "Throwing insults without an argument won't help, so what do you want? To be class captain?" she mused.

Finally Ari turned to them. "In a girls' school? Sure..." she laughed darkly, "No. I'm here for a totally different reason."

Dot tilted her head. "What? Maybe we can be of some help..."

"No."

Hester gave a groan; talking to this girl was useless, she would deny everything. But at least she didn't want to know all the details like innocent Evergirls only to blurt everything out to the Dean like the little slaves they were - hiding their mission would have been more difficult then.

So ignorance then.

Everyone started to drift off; Dot sulked a bit in her corner while crunching a piece of broccoli, Anadil continued to feed her rats and Hester watched everything with eagle eyes from near the window. Meanwhile, Ari scoffed again before reaching into the girl's uniform to maneuver a knife into the daylight and began to twist it in her hands. Hester raised her eyebrows. Where she got that from remained a mystery, but Hester had to respect her for not letting the Dean see it.

They were shrouded in silence - except for Dot's crunching - until Ari broke it.

"Once my job's done, I'm gone anyway. So what the hell is the point of small talk?" she groaned.

"To get to know one another. To decide if the other person is friend or foe," Anadil said as she fed her rats a few small worms she kept in her bedside table.

"Otherwise we'll immediately assume you're an enemy and kick you out," Hester added as she scanned her new roommate, "maybe the Dean will put you with Beatrix and Sophie instead. And believe me - we are a better match. Unless you want to spend all night talking about how wonderful the Dean is and get humiliated in beauty lessons."

Ari huffed. "Alright! What do you want to know?!"

"You're deaf-?"

"Where are you from?" Dot interrupted Hester in a calm matter.

"Foxwood."

Hester and Anadil cackled. "The realm of all those pesky Ever pups?"

Aric twisted the dagger, again and again, eyes glued on it. "What else?"

"Where did you get your dagger?" asked Dot with interest.

"One more stupid question like that and I will show you what I can do with it."

"Alright, one last question and you are free...for now," Hester said with a wry smile.

Ari paused for a moment, then began slashing at the air with the rusty knife. "Only if I get to ask you a question as well," she challenged.

Hester glanced at Anadil who nodded, and relented, "alright, but we first; why are you here?"

Ari smirked. "Easy. Good old fashioned revenge."

"What? On whom?" a bewildered Dot asked.

Ari shrugged, "you had your chance. My turn." She rolled over to stare Hester in the eyes. "You looked pretty pissed off when the Dean came looking for you. Interrupting your little chit-chat...so what are you after?"

Hester considered lying. Hell, it would be the right decision, they didn't even know this girl. But something stopped her. Ari didn't like the Dean either, maybe she could be used to help...or at least as diversion.

"We have a mission," she finally stated.

"Hester?"

Hester glared at Anadil for interrupting her and pleaded silently. They had to inform this girl - to use her. So she continued, "this school is a nuisance and we are going to fix it by bringing Agatha and Tedros back together. And if you hadn't shown up, we could have been home by now."

"I'm not sorry-" Ari laughed out loud, "but an ambush? Sounds like my fun."

Dot cleared her throat, "you're not…mad?"

"Over this? Never. And haven't you been listening? - I'm here for revenge," she sat up to get a better look at the coven, a sly grin on her lips, "so as long as we don't interfere with each other's goals, everything will be fine. Do what you want, I won't stop you." Her smile turned malicious. "Just don't kill me, or I'll hunt you down in hell for postponing my mission-bet on that. Better use your energy to kill that damned witch."

Ari's gaze fell on Hester, her arms crossed, intensifying her expression. Meanwhile Hester's eyebrows went up. 'The girl had guts.' -Hester started to like her. And when she saw Dot's wide eyes, she grinned. Then she looked at Anadil, who nodded.

"Maybe we won't kill you right away. Shall we call it a truce?"

The second day was worse than the first.

Agatha - a formerly gothic, brave girl who had been the head of the war between good and evil - seemed even more nervous than yesterday. Every time Beatrix asked her a question, she would flinch, as if she were in her own world all the time. Sure, a lot had happened in the past year, and Beatrix didn't know her that well... but still, her behavior was off.

Besides, the two girls - the reformers of the woods through their never-ending love for each other - still seemed to avoid each other.

And yet they observed each other all the time, as Beatrix and all the others witnessed. They literally stalked each other so as not to miss the moment when the other would strike. Thus they missed almost everything - the marvelous lessons, the reaction of all the girls when they realized that Yara could speak, the angry, half-vicious reactions of the new girl and her deadly stares at the former Dean Lady Lesso in their class, and all the little things in between.

In the end, Agatha managed to fail miserably a second time, another time at Dot's side (was that on purpose?), and yet another time the Dean saved her from guard duty. Not that Agatha seemed to liked that, while Sophie gave profuse thanks to the dean. After that both girls ignored each other for some minutes.

Yet, it all came to a head in the evening when Sophie tried to keep Agatha in their room, except that she was definitely wanted to leave. 

Minutes later, and a few louder words, Beatrix and Yara- their not-so-mute roommate- were alone. Although they began to bond, Yara was shy and only answered the most important questions. So Beatrix took on the challenge of talking to her until the others returned. After all, she had promised the dean to help Yara to settle in, and she took her mission for quite important.

But as the conversation went on, the hours passed.

And the two girls didn't come back.

Chapter Text

-Tedros-POV-

Darkness.

In the end there was nothing but darkness. 

When you fall asleep at the end of your miserable day, you fall into pitch blackness. On the brink of death, you blink once and then you fall into the abyss of the unknown. When you are left behind - alone, afraid, forgotten - there is only the darkness of nothingness in front of you, trying to swallow you whole.

Until you succumb.

Just like the prince in the most celebrated tale of the forest these days.

Tedros gazed at his own reflection in the mighty golden book that had caused all the turmoil. The boy within in it- stumbling through the pitch-black mud - had none of his former glory and charm. His heart, and his whole world, had been shattered that day.

He never recovered.

Tedros had been so, so determined that day not to fall prey to his own darkness. But then again, how could he not? A hollow chuckle echoed through the mute tower. Seeing his struggling past self gave Tedros the strange illusion of a naked thorn hiding his deep sorrow.

For nothing, really nothing, had changed since then.

There had been a time in his life when he couldn't wait for his own fairy tale, but looking at it now - he wished he could rip it to shreds and watch with satisfaction as they are incinerated by his pitiless finger.

But that wouldn't change anything, would it?

No. No, it would only prove how weak he had become. How prideless, pathetic…besides, the golden gracilent pen, a merciless weapon indeed, would kill him before he could even blink (there were reasons, besides the obvious one, that it had been chained since they got it back).

The Tedros in the picture slurped his way back to the school, surrounded by darkness, into the light of the former School for Good – he was able to stand the pain -the real Tedros, on the other hand, felt all the cold and loneliness of that fateful night all over again, while the tower offered none of the warmth of that time.

At times the pain was almost bearable.

Since the two girls returned to the woods... not.

Instead, Tedros felt the gnawing misery spreading and spreading, leaving him a complete mess, unable to do anything at all, until it reduced him to a shell. Hell, sometimes even taking a shower was an agonizing ordeal...

He heaved a sigh. Since Agatha was back- but still so, so far away- he couldn't hide his inner turmoil any longer. He longed for his princess. His whole heart ached for her. If he could just hold her in his arms once more.

And yet... how could he know if she wished for him as much as he yearned for her? Especially since she refused to stay with him and chose this-

‘Stop it!’

-traitor. That damn sly witch who had just snuck in and wormed her way into everyone's head, including Agatha's. In the end, Agatha even gave that thing a kiss out of pity. A kiss!

‘Damn, stop it,' his inner voice growled again, ‘Agatha wished for you.’

But she was not there. She was not at his side.

Instead, she continued to follow the girls. She stayed with that witch, probably enjoying her great time over there, eating pastries, chatting with the ‘oh-so-superior sex’, hearing tons of lies about the boys, and getting all the credit for changing the woods, while he ached for his loss in his tower. In his dark, cold, lonely -

‘Stop it!’

Tedros winced before pacing up and down in his tower, his raw cloak clinging to his sweaty body. He was anxious. Utterly anxious.

Who was he without his better half, his knight in shining armor, his light, his Agatha -how long would it take before he lost himself?

No. No, he had to get his lifeline back to him.

But… how?

Deep in thought, Tedros watched the evening sun taunt him from outside, waiting for an answer that never came. Then he began to pace in circles on the wooden floor. He couldn't just run off and seek her out, could he? But he had to do something, otherwise that Dean would get Agatha in her claws. So what to do, what to do? How could he get Agatha out of there, back to him? What mattered to her...what would she leave for?

His mind tried to use even the smallest piece of information to further his goal, but every little thought that came to him seemed to be in vain. It was not until Tedros had completed his fifth circle that an idea came to him, slowly forming until it fully seized him. He stopped short.

Justice, especially for those who had done nothing wrong, was the most important thing in Agatha's life.

Of course! Take advantage of her special kindness by forcing her ‘friend’ to surrender. Fortunately, he had an army. With the help of his classmates and the increased power of his new members, they would win in no time. The corners of his mouth are wrinkled, a wicked smile on full display.

The time had come.

Kill two birds with one stone.

Get his light out of that evil clutches and finally, finally get rid of ‘her’.

They will strike at midnight.

Though his new allies hadn't told him how they'd crossed the border - he'd have to ask Rhian about that - their mysterious 'power' (maybe it was a spell) will help the boys get into the girls' school undetected. It would be rough from there, since no one knew what the girls had up their sleeves or if they had other ways to defend themselves, but the boys were going to win anyway.

Tedros will return with the witch in his possession and once that thorn was removed, Tedros would get Agatha back and everything would be fine.

He had no doubt.

With this concept in mind, Tedros announced a meeting with everyone in the great hall of the former evil school. Actually, he kept his distance from the room - his former classmates were sure to let their former manners go, as the smell announced 100 meters in advance - but he wanted all their attention. 

So in no time, Tedros told his army of brooding boys his intentions and smiled like a madman as he watched their faces light up. He noticed some of the Never Boys licking their lips, ready to wreak havoc. The Evers on the other hand, had small smiles on their lips as they quietly shared their thoughts. Tedros knew they were on his side with Agatha Everyone was relieved to hear a plan instead of being in their strange semi-limbo that only caused pain, suffering, and loss. He glanced at his friends, knowing they would help him, and saw Chaddick sigh with relief while his eyes continued to tremble in search of Tristan. Tedros had not seen him for days, and had he not been so delirious with joy, he would have begun to worry. 

But now Tedros only saw a cheering crowd in front of him and knew that he had gathered his army. Now all he only had to find-

"Master, listen-"

He turned a bit, still watching his group of men, smile brightening and raised his voice. "Perfect, you're here, Rhian. Listen, I need to know your way into the school. For the ambush. With your help, we can get in undetected!"

"That's what I, we, wanted to talk to you about."

Until then, Tedros hadn't really paid attention to his new crew member, but now, he turned his attention to him and Kei, since both had approached him. Their posture was determined, but they were somewhat lost in thought, a marked difference from the other boys.

Tedros' smile faltered a bit. "What do you mean? I thought you were here to help, that was the condition-"

Rhian tugged at his hair. "I know. But I'm afraid our promise has changed a bit from what we said, Master. My twin, is no longer willing to help after our fourth member disappeared only hours after our arrival and never returned."

What? Nobody told Tedros about that! He mimicked Rhian's movements. "How could he disappear?"

"Unfortunately," Kei interrupted and shrugged, "you never know what Aric is up to."

Tedros grimaced, this was bad- Aric seemed to be a good addition to the army.

"But not having Aric is not the biggest loss, I can promise. That boy is no peacemaker, having him around would complicate things."

Heh, complicated things were his specialty, Tedros thought bitterly. He nodded, but without any trace of ease. "But what about your twin?"

The other two boys were silent, both staring in opposite directions. The silence lasted until Rhian broke it, "Japeth... he is, was, attached to Aric. My guess is he needs some time to adjust to the new situation. Otherwise... well..."

Tedros expected Rhian to elaborate further, but he didn't. There seemed to be more to it, but was that Tedros' problem? After a few seconds of silence, the prince hummed. "Well, two is better than none. So how did you get in here?"

This time, Rhian and Kei locked eyes and seemed to be having a silent conversation.

"The problem is, we don't know how to get into the school," Kei finally said.

Tedros' eyebrows went up and he was about to ask when Rhian continued. "Only Aric knows. We just accompanied him." In thought, his hand went to his face. "Though maybe Japeth knows-" he thought aloud, "but I don't think he'd answer me if I ask."

"Why?"

Rhian chuckled, but it didn't sound particularly kind, while Kei's gaze landed on the redhead, eyes narrowed to slits. "Let's say Rhian managed to make his brother even more enraged than on a normal day," he stated.

Rhian huffed, but he left it at that, turning his attention to the blond prince instead. "Are you sure an ambush is best? Won't that make Agatha suspicious?"

Tedros' heart sank for a moment - he knew the truth - but he could not let his reason get the better of him now.

"It's all for the greater good," he reassured, "trust me." When the newcomers didn't respond, Tedros sighed. "Listen, I will take care of that. Meanwhile I want you to talk to your brother again and tell him that if he doesn't tell you what he knows, we could all die."

"That'll totally convince him," Rhian murmured as Kei huffed.

Tedros flashed a smile, deliberately overhearing the irony. "Perfect, then you two have a mission."

"Wait, both of us?" Kei asked and if Tedros wasn't mistaken, his face fainted slightly.

"Yes. And after you have tried, you will get ready for tonight, in less than two hours we will hunt witches and evil deans," Tedros stated. "Tomorrow we are free!" He felt a new wave of courage sweep through his body, his strength refreshed, his mood brightened.

He was totally ready for when the darkness fell.

Tedros' plan was not a bad one. But in the end, it all turned out to be different.

As Rhian had expected, he was unable to make Japeth talk. Whatever resentments the twins held had built a massive wall between them.

So they couldn't travel in the darkness of the night, hidden among the large trees and bushes that the other side had to offer. And with half the halfway-bridge gone, Tedros had to take the last straw; He ordered his men to open the gates. It was necessary to reopen the road to the girls' school so that he could strike at midnight. Although it could backfire later if they did not close the gates quickly enough.

But that was a problem for later.

Instead, Tedros was in the midst of his final preparations for the strike. He stood in his tower, looking up at the bright stars yet didn't saw them. Excalibur was already in his belt, shirt in one hand, when he suddenly heard someone behind him clear their throat, and then, as he turned-

As he turned his heart stopped beating for a second.

Chaddick jumped through the window, his gray eyes glittering, but he wasn't the reason for Tedros' sudden change of heart.

Behind him was a girl. And despite the darkness, he could make out all her features; shiny black hair, porcelain skin, and big, slightly frightened chocolate brown eyes. Lighting up the tower like a star.

His own starlight.

Was this a dream?

"A-A-Agatha?" Tedros choked out. His voice was barely more than a whisper; he was still afraid that this alone would make her disappear. He wanted to reach out, to prove it was real...but he didn't have the guts. So instead he prayed for an answer that never came, and as the silence grew, his heart sank.

Oh, sweet, sweet silence... that shattered all his dreams.

Until one broke it.

"I'll leave you now..." Chaddick said, his head already through the window. Tedros, unable to speak, his eyes fixed on his former princess the whole time, barely registered it. But then he caught Chaddick's eye as he turned his head once more. With a clear plea.

‘Don't screw this up.’

Then he left, yet Tedros only half-heartedly registered it, and who could blame him? After all, his dream seemed to be coming true. When it was just him, the blonde, heartbroken prince, and his princess who were left in the room, Tedros finally took the first step, his eyes fixed on precious brown orbs. "Agatha... is that really you?"

But she didn't meet his eyes, instead hers were glued to the floor, her face flushed. "S-Shirt..." she croaked after a few seconds. It took Tedros some time for his hazy mind to register before he understood. Quickly, he pulled the shirt over his head and glanced back at Agatha, a bit red himself.

"You came... for me?"

She nodded slightly, slowly regaining her confidence. "I came, just as you wanted. "

A brief flash of confusion shot through Tedros' mind. What did she mean by that? Then he relaxed again, she was probably talking about his last words before she erupted into light. Even though he promised himself never to let her go-

"You're here, like really here?" he asked, still shaken. He longed for her to nod, to ease his fear that this might be a pipe dream after all. And this time she saved him.

"Yes-"

Seconds later, Tedros was holding Agatha in a loving embrace. She went stiff, but it didn't matter, just holding her was enough. For the first time in what felt like eons, Tedros actually smiled for real. Nothing mattered anymore, there was only him and Agatha - but then he remembered.
"You. You put me through hell!"

A clang rang through the room. Then the snap of a broken chain. Golden flashes illuminated the tower. Moments later, a scratching sound echoed, as if someone was writing something. Then a thud, like a sword hitting the ground. And through it all, Tedros did not move; he just stood there, numb, like a stone dropped to the ground. He barely registered Agatha's intent until it was too late. Or was it?

Wasn't that what he truly wanted?

As a matter of fact, this time he wanted to kill the witch for all seriousness. Erase her from his book for all eternity and then have his true love here, beside him.

But since Agatha was already here - he could not wait any longer.

After what seemed like an eternity, he managed to open his mouth. "You’d stay here forever?" his throat trembled, "with...me?"

He let the warmth flow over him as Agatha reached for his hand. "The Storian will only write 'The End' if I mean it,” she told him. “And everything in my heart tells me it's with you."

Tedros' eyes began to water, and in an attempt to hide it, his gaze landed on the page of the book. Their book. As soon as he saw the picture, his jaw tightened even more and a sob escaped his mouth. The vision the Storian painted was a scene he had dreamed of - a million and one times - throughout these long, forlorn nights.

But now it would come true.

“It’s always the princess who gets their fairy-tale ending,” he replied with all the strength of his emotions, as he looked back at his lover's face. “This time,” he hesitated for a second, clearing his throat again, “it feels like mine.”

And then everything became a blur.

Agatha pulled him towards her - as always, she made the first move - her face turned crimson and he, as flushed as she was, obeyed without a second thought. His breaths were as not immeasurable as hers, neither really knowing what to expect. Then she moved closer - and closer - drawing him in.

Until their lips touched.

OUR HOPES AND EXPECTATIONS... BLACK HOLES AND REVALATIONS

OUR HOPES AND EXPECTATIONS... BLACK HOLES AND REVALATIONS

HOLD....YOU IN MY ARMS

I JUST WANTED TO HOLD... YOU IN My arms... . . . 

...I just wanted to h o l d . . . .

Chapter Text

-Hort's POV-

Villains cannot love.

It's unnatural, wrong, disgusting - more sinister than true evil can ever be.

Hort had heard these speeches over and over again, from his father, his classmates, and all the people who spent their time teasing him. And in the end he didn't question anything anymore.

That was until he met the most attractive girl in the whole forest, a true stunning beauty- Sophie. Much more beautiful, clever and charming than any princess, and as a bonus, she was a Never. He had fallen for her grace from the very first moment - in fact, he had almost fallen on her in the water that day. That's when he saw her. And knew:

If he could love, he would love her.

But fate knew better.

There were so many occasions for her to notice him, to acknowledge him. From their first meeting, his help with her studies, and their private night in the blue forest after the Kissing Challenge. He would have done anything and everything for his queen.

But she crushed his hopes and shattered his dreams. Again and again.

Instead of him - the loyal boy who would literally do anything for her - she chose Tedros. Pinprick Tedros, who loved his reflection more than life itself.

Hort had given up everything for her, his free time, his room... even his beloved frog pajamas (when he has enough money, he will buy new ones) to help her. While Tedros was just there, tall and proud (someone should wash that smug smile off his face), with his handsome (ugly) prince features, his perfect (horrible) body proportions, and his shiny golden hair that looked too much like Sophie's perfect-

In the end, of course, it was appearance that made the difference.

Hort knew this truth. He himself wasn't the most attractive male in the woods, his intelligence wasn't over the top, and his special ability was more for entertaining the children than actually doing his job (one day he'll be able to hold his man-wolf for more than a few seconds!)

But what of it? What would it take to win her love for real? After all, Sophie was better than reducing people to their looks.

Well....Not that it mattered. Because she left after all.

With a girl.

Hort knew Tedros' plan, and he was fine with it. He was. Really!

Killing the girl he fantasized about every night, who he saw in his worst moments right in front of his eyes - encouraging him, telling him he was worth it and that she loved him (it was just a pipe dream, but who cared?)- who was his motivation when he tried to steal himself and who was always on his mind... wouldn't be too hard, would it? 

It pierced his heart.... No, no it was the right thing to do.

Even if Hort didn't want to hunt under Tedros' command, he knew that the boys current strange limbo served no one. And damn it, he wished he could get his old life back - and someone to talk to. And have Sophie back, but that was out of the question.

She had taken everything from them, so it was only fitting that she should suffer and die.

While Hort finally had to get over his affection for Sophie and concentrate on the real things. Like his pride, or rather his father's pride. If he could kill her, Hort would win King Arthur's prize and his father would rest in peace. For all the years he had sheltered Hort, he owed his father that at least that.

So…the life of a girl for whom he had been soft in the face of all that mattered.

Choosing the right shouldn't be difficult.

Right? 

By sunrise, Sophie would be dead.

Hort had begged Tedros to let him be part of the ambush team, since he hadn't been on the last hunt. But Tedros just laughed and told him that only the "best" would go - not the clumsy ones who would get them into trouble. Like Hort.

Hort found this unfair: he should have earned his chance! He even trained (something he had never done before) to get better and stronger! 

Not that it mattered, since it was Pinprick Tedros who made the announcement. Who had his good looks, his wealth, his dazzling charm, and his position in the school.

While Hort had none of these.

So instead of ending the life of the one who once took his heart - as he should have... he was called to serve as a guard. At the boys' school. As reassurance. As if anything would happen! But here he was - in a black uniform that he would never fill due to his 'inadequate' build - protecting the tunnels from nasty (currently non-existent) intruders. As if someone would come that way.

Well, in retrospect, Hort should have said something against his duty. Tedros probably just wanted to keep him quiet and use him by giving him the superfluous stuff.

Great, just great.

As Hort let out a deep groan to vent his frustration, he suddenly heard a loud voice wandering through the empty hall. By now, everyone should be gathered in the great hall instead of having deep conversations in the middle of the corner, making Hort's job even more useless than before. Hort was in no mood to talk to even one of the privileged boys. However, he found himself approaching to understand what was so important right now.

"-obsession is somewhat normal, it's called love! But you- you're just jealous. Jealous of a person who not only took away your last family member, your illusions, but also your hope for a reunion!"

Since Hort had spent some time in Kei's company in the last few days, he was able to recognize his voice. But he never heard Kei say more than five words in a row, and he never spoke in such a tone.

The person addressed didn't answer except for a groan and silence fell. Until Kei gave in with a sigh, "I'm sorry. I really am sorry, Rhian. I didn't mean to..."

"It's okay Kei, I know that-" 

"N-n-no, I meant-"

"I said it's fine. I made a mistake, okay? I can see that, maybe I have miscalculated a little bit. But can I fix that? No, not really. We won't find Aric if we just accept that he might be more than a monster who is obsessed with my twin."

Hort stopped for a moment. The other person was Rhian, Prince Tedros' new best friend, talking to Kei. And they were discussing some really deep shit.

Hort weighed his options and whether to interrupt them or not, but then he made his way in their direction. While he certainly disapproved of Rhian's taste in friends (after all, who wanted to be friends with Tedros?), he had grown to like Kei during the days the group had been at the school. Kei had even said a few words to him once or twice. And asked him about his dad. The only other person who had done that so was Dot, who was far away now.

"Okay, okay, I am sorry. First to you, my friend, who has to put up with everything, okay? Then I apologize to Japeth for not being very friendly when it comes to-“ When Rhian entered the room, both he and Kei red-faced from their heated discussion, his eyes fixed on Hort, his voice trailing off.

"I didn't want to disturb you," Hort managed after a few seconds of awkward silence. He really had no idea what or who the two Evers were talking about. And he didn't want to delve into that now.

"Hey Hort," Kei replied a little exhausted, "what are you doing here?"

"Guard duty."

Rhian raised an eyebrow at him. "Oh, you're not coming with us?"

Hort's mood plummeted immediately- it sounded even worse when someone else told him he couldn't do anything. But instead of showing it, he shrugged. "Well, someone has to protect the castles, huh?"

The Evers looked at each other and also shrugged. "Anyway, we have to go. It was nice talking to y-"

Suddenly there was a high-pitched sound. Like someone scratching with long fingernails on the desk in Lady Lessos ice room. An unmistakable sound installed for the Mogrif shield. The noise came from the floor where the tunnel to the shore was. The boys locked eyes with determination and ran immediately.

The Mogrif Shield meant that the unexpected had indeed happened - they had an intruder.

Sophie.

Although it was Hort's duty to catch any possible enemies, Rhian and Kei reached the clearing long before him and stared at the red liquid with narrowed eyes. "Wait. But I want to kill her-" Hort rasped when he finally approached, his heart beating fast from the run.

Not that the other was listening to him.

"No one is here-" Kei told Rhian, gripping his sword so tight that his knuckles turned white.

"But the mogrif shield didn't just drop out of nowhere," Rhian interjected, walking slowly toward the shore. "Something is off..."

The three boys peered into the liquid that could once have been called a kind of sea, and Hort thought back to a time when he first met Sophie in these mud. No one would go to this place of their own free will now, for it was only a mocking glare for the boys failure. A red mud screaming anger and roar, while the girls' school had its perfect image with glittering crystal clear water and full grown trees.

All the boys' school had were dead spiricks corpses. Dead cadavers that ... moved?

"Maybe we should..." Rhian broke the silence, advising with Kei.

But Hort didn't listen, his eyes fixed on the dead carcasses instead. No one with a normal mind would ever hide among them. But his former crush was smarter than all of them. So he shot a spell into the liquid, making it shimmer sapphire blue. But that wasn't all.

A distant sound of a tiny squeak. A squeak that only a girl could make.

But before Hort could investigate his discovery further, he heard footsteps behind him and turned to see Rhian and Kei heading back towards the tunnel. "Come on Hort, there's nothing here."

"Wait," he called after them, "I saw something."

The two princes (or at least they looked like princes) didn't look back.

Of course not. Of course, they didn't take him for serious, but Hort was sure that there had to be someone there. So he turned around to let another magical shot illuminate the dark red liquid.

This time, however, nothing out of the ordinary happened at all.

Hort's heart sank and he sighed. Why did he even think that something had happened? Of course, it was all in his head and it was not the truth at all. Because he wanted something to happen, he thought something had happened and even imagined a voice.

Pathetic.

Hort turned to follow the two boys inside. He had been off guard long enough. If he had to do this job, he should at least do it right. Not that he would go down in history as the villain who couldn't do something as simple as walking through an empty school to please their leader. But just as he turned around, something hit him on the head and he fell to the dry ground. A painful squeak, similar to the one he had heard before, escaped from his mouth.

His vision immediately went black and the last thing he heard were frantic shouts and footsteps approaching him. 

Hort was over Sophie. He really was.

But to see her - tied up, her shiny blonde hair sticking out in all directions, just wrapped in some blankets...

Somehow that made him feel.

When Hort awoke from his unconscious blackness, he learned that Sophie had indeed attacked the school and would have done whatever to Hort to get into the building if Rhian and Kei hadn't been quicker. Second, they were no longer on the shore, but in the Doom Room, which hadn't reopened yet and was therefore very dusty. Third, Sophie was tied to the wall, unable to use her magic or physical strength. And fourth...

Hort's jaw clenched. Seeing her talking to Rhian like he was going to save her - like her knight in shining armor - put a kind of thorn in his heart.

"Please, you have to let me go!" she begged, her eyes wide. She shivered in her cuffs like a frightened animal, caught between static rigidity and wild thrusts that only made the chains rattle with clear indication.

Meanwhile, Rhian stood before her, arms crossed, eyes narrowed. Hort didn't know him well enough to know what his posture meant. "Sophie, this is for a better future," Rhian said after a few seconds. "Do you know what has happened and what will happen if we decide to let you go?"

"But if I leave without Agatha, because she choose him, I will be all alone! Would you, a handsome prince, really do that to a lady?"

Sophie was bluffing - everyone who had been at the school for the past year knew that. The thing was, Rhian was not one of them.

"Look, we don't want that either," Rhian relented and Hort watched as he locked eyes with Kei, who was standing at the front door. After Kei nodded, Rhian continued, "But we have to..."

"Please, if I return to Gavaldon, the elders who once tried to kill me will follow me. And I can't show myself to my family again!"

Even though Hort was definitely not in love with Sophie anymore, he still felt a pang of sorrow for her. Rhian's mouth curled up for a second, then he fixed his eyes on the distance, no longer able to look their intruder in the eye.

Kei spoke up next to him. "We are sorry. But it is the right-"

Hort didn't hear the final words, instead gasping for air. Sophie began to shimmer, her hair glowing golden. All in all, it looked frighteningly beautiful-

"What's happening to her?"

-if it didn't hide a deeper truth.

It was just like the year before. When Agatha had brought her back from the dead with a kiss. Both girls were glowing, and for a second it looked like a wonderful new beginning, until... Sophie glowed brighter, her body becoming slightly translucent.

This means that Tedros had kissed Agatha. Agatha and Sophie were both here. The whole plan was null and void!

"Please. Please help me!” Sophie cried, already aware of what had happened. “I'll die if I go back to the village!"

Hort really tried not to let her words pierce his heart - but it was almost impossible. He cared about her - she was the most evil witch of all time, damn it - and he would still do anything to save her.

He wanted to treat her like the princess she so desperately wanted to be last semester. The way he saw her: a beautiful evil princess. And what did princesses fantasize about? What was the reason she had to leave and die?

A kiss.

In a burst of courage, Hort stumbled forward and, despite Sophie's wide eyes, leaned in to press his lips to hers.

It was not the first time his lips had tested hers. The last time had been a night with her in the princess's coffin. He would never forget their first night together (even though she screamed the whole time until she collapsed on top of him in exhaustion).

But this kiss now - it felt different. Better.

To hell with Hort for saying he was over her, he was head over heels for her.

Until she turned her head, a look of disgust on her face. "Are you going to humiliate me any further, Hort? I would rather die in peace than kiss someone like you!" Hort's dreamy smile faltered, his head dropped.

"And yet -" Hort peaked up at her voice, his hope rising again - probably to no good - but rising all the same. "Still," she paused, "this could be my only way. Would you do me the honor, my dear knight in shining armor?"

At her praise, Hort blushed. His smile broadened again. That was until he saw who she was staring at.

"I don't know-" Rhian replied in a whisper, his face red.

"Please. You look like a real prince and I'm sure you don't think this is the right way!"

"Well… I mean-"

"Please!"

Rhian sighed again and stepped forward, pushing Hort, who was frozen to the core, out of the way.

"Rhian-" Hort heard Kei's voice in his half delirium. But Rhian ignored him and touched Sophie's face instead. Hort didn't want to look, but his eyes were glued to hers - mesmerized - as Rhian cupped her face in his hands with great care. It was as if he had done it a million times before (which he probably had) and placed his plush lips (why did they look so perfectly formed?) on hers.

Now Hort had to close his eyes as he swallowed the sour bile that tried to escape his mouth.

He had to pull himself together. It was only a kiss…It was only a kiss!

Hort couldn't help it. Once again, he wondered how everyone else could succeed and find their happily ever after, while he, the one who did everything for the one he loved, still ended up being neglected. But considering how Rhian was, he shouldn't be too surprised. Rhian was the perfect guy who helped every lady, spent every gold he got, and managed to charm his way into every heart.

It made Hort sick to his stomach.

The kiss probably didn't last more than a second, but Hort saw in his head all the things they could do: Rhian taking off her improvised clothes and... and... no, he didn't want to think about that, and instead endured it with whatever courage he had left.

Hort's eyes were fixed on Rhian with venom as he followed him to Tedros. After Rhian 'rescued' Sophie, the three decided to bring her to the prince for a brief face-to-face.

Rhian dragged Sophie with her, his hand grabbed her arm tight, while Kei and Hort stumbled after them. She was their prisoner, but it looked like Sophie felt safe in Rhian's grip. Even though they said that nothing would change for the better, Sophie just giggled, her cheeks rosy red. She must have forgotten that she was the threat as she was clinging to the boy.

Hort could spit at Rhian for taking over his role. But he couldn't let it show - Nevers doesn't love openly guarded. 

Kei seemed as annoyed as Hort, while his eyes never left the couple in front of them, and his eyes narrowed to slits when Rhian laughed at something Sophie said. Yet both he and Kei were chained up in their own thoughts and didn't say a word to each other. Not that Hort minded.

"So you would be the perfect Ever, Rhian, I don't think I've ever seen anyone as charming and beautiful as you," Sophie flirted with Rhian. "How come you didn't get into the school?"

Rhian shrugged. "Can't say. We were at a boarding school and I can't remember anyone ever being selected from there." He touched his chin in deep thought. "Yet I always wondered why. There were enough people who would have made the perfect selection."

Kei next to Hort snorted, but without amusement and with all his attention on Sophie. If Hort didn't know better, he would say that Kei was jealous of Rhian for talking to this perfection of a girl. He couldn't even be mad at Kei, as if he was any different.

"Like you, for example," she enchanted Rhian as she laid her hand on his, which still gripped her arm, but, if Hort saw correctly, with much less force than before.

"That doesn't matter now. It won't help if you talk to me all the time. We're still going to turn you over to Tedros. And I can't promise you any safety after that," Rhian replied, his voice dropping.

And of course, he was right. After all, who knew what Tedros would do to Sophie upon seeing her? Nothing good, for sure.

After that, no one spoke for a long time as they walked along the path to the high tower that served as a sleeping place for a needy prince who was too swanky to be around normal boys.  Sophie glanced up at the tower and swallowed before meeting Rhian's eyes, a hopeful gleam in them.

"But you will protect me, won't you? As my knight?" she asked Rhian.

No- Hort had wanted to be her knight.

Damn it, he really needed to get a hold of himself and leave it to the perfect boy. Hell, Rhian and Sophie would be the perfect couple together while he was sulking in his corner near the flooded bathroom on the third floor.

"I'll see what I can do. Meanwhile you follow me. And Kei," Rhian seemed to have finally realized that there were other people present besides Sophie. "You follow right after. I need you up there."

A pleading look crossed Rhian's face as his eyes flickered to Kei, who nodded, "Sure." Then Rhian turned around and grabbed the solid mass of hair to pull himself up.

Without bothering to ask Hort - but not that it mattered.

Hort knew no one cared and no one would notice him gone. Nevertheless, he wanted to see Tedros' reaction and, to be honest, he didn’t trust nobody with Sophie. Thus, he needed to save her in case Rhian ended up sticking with Tedros' opinion.

Two hours earlier, Hort would have chosen the school over Sophie. But in the end, of course, his heart won.

Of course it did.

So instead of thrusting his sword into her back, simply leaving the problem to the others or go crying in a corner, he tried his best to climb up the scratchy, twisted hair - whose hair is this, by the way? It was a torture his thin arms could barely handle, but his protective instinct gave him powers he had never thought of.

"So you are still here?" Hort heard Tedros speak up, addressing Sophie, after he had finally climbed onto the windowsill, about two minutes after Kei. He tried to jump down to protect Sophie, after all, Tedros would attack her straight away, right? Instead, the next thing he heard was something he never expected.

"This is great!"

Hort plunged into the room. For a second, he felt as if four pairs of eyes were staring at him, and then he managed to say what everyone was thinking: "What?"

Tedros' eyes fell on Sophie, and for the first time Hort saw that his eyes were swollen and glassy, as if he had been crying. At that moment, Hort could see in the prince a little boy who had just been hurt - just like himself - and he sympathized with him.

But the next moment, Tedros' eyes hardened again, and all Hort could see was the arrogant prince who had only his ego and self-admiration in his thick skull.

"You will bring Agatha to me,” prince pinprick told Sophie with heavy tone. “Tell her I spared you because I care about her feelings and wishes. And I will let you live if you promise to leave her and me alone. Forever."

Sophie gaped for a second, then narrowed her eyes. “What if I refuse?”

Tedros hand reached for his shiny golden sword, the message clear and Sophie remained silent, while everyone else stared at her, waiting eagerly for her response. Out of the corner of his eye, Hort saw that Rhian had moved closer to Kei, his hand reaching out but never touching Kei's as Sophie cleared her throat and moved-

Chapter Text

-Dot‘s POV-

"Is this - a joke?!"

Hester's growl drummed through the dorm, her voice on edge. If she could spit fire, Dot was sure she would. The blackhaired’s tattoo was already twitching, but so far she had tried to keep her composure instead of grilling the intruder in the doorway on sight.

"We fucking covered you. Now don’t tell us that your promise was null and void because you had fucking second thoughts!"

Agatha studied the royal blue wall behind the coven instead of looking at Hester as she opened her mouth to speak, but Hester raised her finger to silence her. She wouldn't let Agatha speak, Dot knew that much after living with the moody witch for over a year.

"Not a word. We'd be in our school right now if you hadn't screwed everything up!"

"Hester, calm down, otherwise everybody can hear us..." Dot approached Hester, but she knew her attempt was futile when she saw Hester turn to face her.

"You shut up, Dot, or else..." Hester lifted her hair, revealing her vicious tattoo in all its full glory, now stained with crimson blood. Ready to attack. Hester's face twisted into a crooked smile. Dot swallowed hard, waiting for an outburst, but when Hester's demon unleashed her fury, it was not Dot who was pinned to the wall, but the person no one wanted to see and everyone thought was gone.

"What did you do, witch?"

Sophie's eyes widened as she struggled in the tight grip of the demon's skeletal claw. Everybody knew what Hester was capable of. Even Sophie. Opening her mouth, Sophie coughed as a hot, putrid breath hit her. But then the look was gone, only the determination remained, and she cleared her throat.

"I saved your lives."

Three different snorts rang through the room and Dot focused on the most cocky. She turned to Ari, wondering for a short second, if it was her fault that everything went wrong.

A few hours ago, Dot had witnessed the impossible. She saw Hester smile. A smile that was almost sincere.

Well, Dot had to say: She had seen her smile occasionally with Anadil, when they were playing a prank and in the last few weeks, sometimes even out of the blue. A small, even genuine grin that Anadil would return when she thought no one was looking.

This time, however, Hester's smile was directed at Dot.

"I knew I could count on you," she said, and Dot couldn't help but beam at the praise. Hester relied on her. Although she knew exactly where it came from.

After Agatha kept saying she was going to use the bridge, Hester snapped and said she 'want to see that'. Which meant to dash Agatha's hopes when they got there, because the bridge was, well, no more, and then show her a way. Dot found it unfair, to play with Agatha’s feelings like that but Anadil followed them, probably as eager as Hester to prove Agatha wrong.

With Anadil's promise of support, Dot had to do her part as well. She was instructed to keep the Dean entertained so that she wouldn't notice Agatha's absence until everything was 'normal'. So amazed at having become a true part of the coven and not being useless, Dot fast agreed to do it.

Although, as she watched the others depart, a small part of her selfish heart told her to just tell the Dean everything in order to save the girl's school.

To stay that way for a while longer.

Because finally, after all these years of longing, missing, hurting, crying, failing...all the broken promises, neglect, losses...Dot’s life seemed to be improving. Thanks to Dean Saders' guidance, Dot was able to see past all that was weighing her down. To glow.

In fact, Dot would be quick to say that she was back in touch with her true self. Perhaps for the first time in her life. As a girl. Not good, not bad.

Just herself.

Hester and Anadil would probably roast her forever for that 'bullshit talk' and keep saying that the guide was a 'piece of shit'. (Which is why Dot kept it hidden; she didn't need another snide comment.)

But what choice did Dot have but to play her part? Although she still believed that the Dean was not really evil, she decided to stand up to her friends in the end. 

Even if it meant going back to the evil school and being the third wheel to Hester and Anadil, even if it meant leaving all the nice girls behind, even if it meant becoming someone really evil in the end and missing the old times... all that was okay.

It was only a matter of time before her luck ran out one way or another. After all, she was just a side character. No one that mattered. A nobody in the grand scheme.

So she went to the dean's office and was brainstorming what to ask when she heard the dean talking to someone else. And it didn't sound like a pleasant conversation, because Dot could hear every word. Even from twenty feet away.

"If you think you can chase me out, you are mistaken!" Lady Lesso shouted. Within a second, Dot was catapulted back to her first visit at the Dean. Lady Lesso was there too...what was their story?

"You can tell your little minion to stop breaking a sweat trying to get me to drink her poisoned coffee. I only drink what I brew. I have enough self-preservation when it comes to anything that concerns you."

Dot crept closer to the door. Careful not to make any sound. Meanwhile, Dean Sader gasped. "But Lady Lesso, how could you possibly think-"

The former evil dean cut her off, voice dropping to a more serious tone. "You crossed the line, and I will make you pay for it by commanding one of your new disciples to murder me."

Dot gasped silently, wondering how Lady Lesso could even dare to say that about Dean Sader and her disciple. But Dot had to admit, Ari had given Lady Lesso a murderous look more than once... and she said that she wanted to kill someone... what if it was Lady Lesso! But on the other hand, Ari was out for revenge, and that means you have to know each other... Then again, maybe they did know each other, after all they looked a bit alike. But Hester looked a bit like her too...

Dot's mind was spinning, trying to find a logical solution, so she almost didn't hear Dean Sader's answer. "I don't know where you get such ideas, my dear. My school is beyond such masculine traits as blackmailing, poisoning, and killing women. All my students know that."

"Yeah, right. Tell that to your newest student. She even threatened me with a dagger in defiance of my position."

Dean Sader sighed. "Well, Ari is a difficult case." She was silent for a second. "But she fits in perfectly."

"Perfectly? Perfectly?! By trying to kill me?"

Dean Sader's tone became sweet, "Why so upset former Dean Lady Lesso? I thought you were stronger than a little girl?"

Dot’s eyes widen, the dean sounded so unlike herself-

“Ah.” Lady Lesso chuckled. "So now the snake comes out from under its stone. But whatever trick you try, I will put an end to it. Just watch!"

"Oh don’t worry. I will watch - and see you fail. For there is no doubt of the end. Because though I have been banished, I am back. As a Dean. But you..."

There was a loud crash, like a chair being thrown across the room and shattering into wooden pieces, and Dot backed away quickly. Whether or not she understand the conversation, she knew something: she had to go. Now!

"I'm not giving up, I tell you!" Dot heard behind her, but by the time Lady Lesso left the room, Dot was already on the next floor.

Her head was bumming. She was so close and still didn't get it. What was the story behind these two? But her assumption that they didn't like each other because of the past was now confirmed. She only had to see what to do with this information.

Might be better to tell Hester and Anadil. They had already guessed that something was wrong with the Dean, though Dot and the other girls always played it down. On the other hand... what was the point of that?

When the schools changing again soon.  

Dot sighed as she walked back to her dorms. She suddenly realized something: This would be the last time she would see this school from the inside. Her fingers ran along the narrow staircase, her eyes wandering over her classmates' portraits smiling from the blue obelisk. And as she walks down the hall to her room, she takes one last look at each of her neighbors' decorated name cards.

The peace they have built in the school over the past few months will soon come to an end as there can be no community among the girls once the balance of good and evil is restored.

For a second, tears well up in Dot’s eyes. She'll miss this. The acceptance. The feeling of being worth something. To feel part of a community. To feel like somebody instead of getting picked on by the mean classmates when you don't belong. To be accepted at least from a few people...

But none of that mattered. Her thoughts never counted anyway.

So she quickly rubbed her eyes to hide her selfish desires and weak moments and stepped into the room, ready to tell her roommates everything. After all, they had the right to know what their roommate might be up to. Emphasis on might be. (Dot still didn't believe Ari would really kill someone...nobody except Sophie was that cruel.)

But when she walked in, she saw not only her coven sitting on their beds, chatting relaxed because their goal will be accomplished soon, but also a the person in question was talking to them. All three of them were...laughing? Immediately, they stopped and looked at Dot first in awe, then in anticipation. Dot had no answer; in fact, she felt so dizzy, almost unable to stay upright, her head was spinning.

Were they laughing about her?

Dot's elaborate plan was unraveling before her eyes, and everything she thought of was about to turn around, only to be far, far away.

Again. Once again, she was being replaced. No matter what she did, no matter how hard she tried, no matter how much she smiled, reassured, went along, helped ... she never fit in. Her coven, people who were supposed to stick to her, had already told her that. Though they also stated that Dot would not be replaced. But then the new girl came along and was just included, while Dot was...

(It was not fair.)

So Dot was about to leave the room through the still open door when her eyes widened. Behind her, two girls were huddled in the hallway, hidden in the darkness, clinging to each other as much they tried to keep their distance. Two girls no one wanted to see again that night.

One actually over at the other side, the other gone. Actually. In that moment, Dot knew fate wasn't making it easy. Whether that was good or bad, she will find out.

"So now we not only have to suffer this shithole of a school, including a venomous dean and her boring chitchat. No, we have to endure you, too, because you, shall I say it again, 'saved our lives'?" Hester's eyes darkened. "Something's not adding up. Witch."

Her fingers turned white, the grip on Sophie was so tight that Dot wanted to jump in right away. Yes, Sophie had given up on everyone last year and wanted to slaughter them (sometimes Dot still had nightmares of being erased stroke by stroke), but she was still their roommate. And the sight of her now was a sad reminder of what they had been up to.  

"Hester let her go." Agatha had been silent before, but now she jumped in, her eyes locked with Sophie's, a sad expression on her face. "What we did was wrong, I realized that before Sophie came. And then she told me the truth, and I... well, just let her go... please."

Hester snorted, but dropped Sophie to the floor. "As you command, Princess," she sneered.

Sophie sulked, "Ouch. Couldn't you be more gentle?"

"From what I heard, you wrecked, destroyed, and demolished the entire school," another voice chimed in, and everyone stared at their new roommate, who was once again playing with her knife. "And you want her to be 'gentle'?"

Sophie's eyes left Hester's "Sorry, but who are you?"

But as if Sophie hadn't asked, Ari just kept talking. "Exterminated everything and everyone in the way and all for what? A crown? This pimple of a prince? Love?

"And since you ask, impertinent little Sophie-" She stepped in front of Sophie, crouched down so that she was only a few inches away, and whispered in her ear. "I am your worst nightmare." Then, as she stood up again, she flashed her a devilish grin that rivaled Hester's.

“Yeah right-“

The two of them had an eye-to-eye fight, a mutual disgust in their eyes from the very first second. It was kind of… expected. Both seemed to have the same confidence and strength that Dot lacked. It could only lead to disaster.

But before the two could kill each other, Dot intervened. "This is Ari, our new roommate."

Sophie raised her eyebrows before flashing a very dirty smile at the cross-armed girl. "Oh, how nice. But since you seem to know me and my former actions oh so well, I don't have to pretend that I care, do I?"

Agatha choked. “Sophie!”

But Ari chuckled darkly, sending a shiver down Dot's spine. "Nor will I. And don't worry, I don't give a damn what the Dean says about killing other students."

This alarmed Dot, and apparently Agatha as well, because she took a step closer, her eyes wide. Even the thought of killing someone on the spot was downright evil. And that got Dot thinking again... "I thought you weren't-"

"I didn't know about the changed plans then, and I didn't know that bitch.” She tossed her knife in the air to catch it, then pointed it at Sophie. "And I thought you wanted her gone-"

"No. No, we don't want her gone-" Agatha said, ahead of anyone else. "And we shouldn't have in the first place. I was wrong about this. So wrong. It's not Sophie who is the enemy, really."

Anadil clicked her tongue in disapproval. "Agatha, what? We've been here before."

"Yeah, but I felt it when I kissed Tedros-"

Dot's eyes bulged. Agatha kissed Tedros? How could Sophie still be - her thought stopped as she heard a gag. And she turned in time to see Agatha give Ari an angry look, mirrored by a grin.

"Anyway, it was wrong." Despite her statement, Agatha's voice was still detached, as if Agatha, just like Dot, had no belief in her own words. "I knew I shouldn't have done it. How could I even think of leaving my best friend for a boy? How could I be the one to abandon her to death? So I left him." Agatha looked at Sophie, who followed her every word. "And I'm glad I did. After hearing what he did to Sophie-"

"Wait a minute," Hester interrupted. "A lot of this sounds like a fever dream, but there's one thing that doesn't make any sense at all." Her eyes darted to Sophie. "How did you manage to still be here? I thought the kiss would send you back?"

That was the question Dot was asking herself and she was desperate for an answer. After all, having never experienced anything like it, Dot had absorbed all the love and good feelings from books. And the concept of a true love’s kiss was her absolute favorite. Was it null and void after all?

"Want to know how close you've come to never seeing me again?” Sophie asked. “Well, it was close. A few seconds later, I would have been back in this village. But for my good fortune and your poor luck, dearest Hester, I am still here. Because I got help." Suddenly, caught up in the memory, Sophie's eyes glistened.

"Help?"

"A boy kissed me and saved me. True love goes both ways, it seems."

Hester let out her most hysterical cackle yet, "True love? You? Sure you didn't slobber off your mirror? No one would come anywhere near you, not after last year! Not even Hort, who has followed you everywhere!"

Sophie's eyes narrowed to slits. "He tried to kiss me, thanks for your concern." Then she shivered, as if it wasn't a great experience.

Meanwhile Dot felt a strange longing inside her. She wished someone would like her. If Hort liked Sophie, even after everything she did, what did Dot have to do to be noticed? Just for once?

"Though he wasn't the one who saved me," Sophie continued.

Hester snorted, "Oh, another dupe. These guys haven't had any contact with girls for too long-"

"So they pick up whoever they can-” Anadil added grimly.

“That's why we don't like them," Hester finished and gave Anadil a look. Dot only watched them in awe. 

Sophie clicked her tongue "Of course, you don't have a clue. It was a prince, one who saw through all my previous tiny mistakes." A frown formed on everyone's forehead. "And saved me.

Hester sneered, "So, oh dear Sophie, who bestows his honors upon you? My dear maid." Sophie didn't snapped back, as her gaze was distant, somewhere across the line to the boys' school.

"Rhian-"

"Who?" came a quadruple response, drowned out by hysterical laughter from the corner of the room.

"You've gotta be kidding me. That's it." Ari roared as she doubled over.

"Do we know a Rhian?" Dot asked the others, and there was just a collective shake.

With Sophie off somewhere in her dream world (Dot really hoped this guy would learn to understand her species faster), they turned to the girl who was still laughing her ass off. Even though they didn't know much about the stray girl, no one, really no one, had expected this kind of reaction.

"You - do you know him?" Dot asked. The laughter died on instant.

"Yes.”

Out of the corner of her eye, Dot saw Hester and Anadil exchange a look. Meanwhile, her own thoughts wandered. Ari was never in the school, so she shouldn't know a boy from it. Especially if no one else knows him. So that must mean, she knew him before...

"How do you know him?" Sophie asked, checking Ari once more. 

Ari cracked a smile. "Oh, you would be dying to know, huh?"

Dot answered before Sophie retorted with something nasty. "You certainly have a grudge against him. Would you care to explain?"

"Nah, figure it out for yourself...or wait, better leave it, this imbecile is not worth a second thought. This moron."

"He's not a moron!" Sophie threw in.

Ari took a deep breath and Dot knew this couldn't end well. And she was right, as Ari approached Sophie again and stared into her eyes. But as Dot was about to step in, a grip on her shoulder stopped her and she turned to see Hester shaking her head. So she stayed still.

"You know nothing, absolutely nothing at all, about this idiot. And everything he shows you is fake. I promise you that. For I know him." Ari put her knife to Sophie's throat, but did not dig in...yet. "I know him enough to tell you that he is not your prince, he is not even a prince at all. He should be locked up for what he's done, really."

Hester laughed, "You sound just like Sophie after Tedros swore himself to Agatha at the ball.” The latter frowned, and it was then that Dot noticed that Agatha was too quiet for her usual self.

“Better not go there, though. Death isn't our cup of tea." Anadil finished.

They looked at Ari in expectation, but strangely enough, the defendant didn't say a word. Dot thought back to the old days and how Sophie had reacted then and why…A light bulb went off in her head.

"Wait, are you jealous?"

Ari turned red, whether from embarrassment or anger was hard to tell. "No, I am not. I'm not jealous of Rhian. Never ever!"

It was not the outburst that got Dot thinking, it was something else. "Nobody said anything about being jealous of him..."

Ari snatched the knife back and shoved Sophie away as she stepped back, an apathetic look on her face. "Believe me. I'm even less jealous of that bitch. As for me, they can kiss, fuck or kill each other. I don't give a damn."

Sophie was not the only one who turned crimson from the vivid mental images in her head.

"One last note. Never associate me with Rhian. Never, ever, or I will kill you." She walked out of the room with those words, but Dot could see that her broad shoulders were shaking a little bit.

Dot had to be imagining that. But what if there was something more behind that barrier of rage? Something lurking beneath the surface, just a heartbeat away from breaking free?

After Ari stormed off, it was time to come clean. So, at Hester's request, Agatha and Sophie wrapped it up as best they could:

After Agatha kissed Tedros, she remembered that while her prince was special to her, leaving behind her best and for a long time only friend was something her pure heart could not bear.

"I can't love you and live forever with the pain of Sophie's death, even if I hadn't been the one who attacked her," she told him as she pulled away from their embrace.

So in the darkness of the night she hurried back, hoping that her changed wish would be enough to keep Sophie from disappearing, or at to be least fast enough to stop the magic.

But on the way, she was found by Chaddick, who tried to take her back to Tedros. He lured her and used the best tricks at his disposal. "You can't leave! Tedros can't do this anymore, Agatha. It will kill him." he cried at her, as he hold her tight, not letting her go.

But Agatha wanted to make sure that Sophie was safe.

 It was then that Sophie arrived and helped her. Agatha was surprised and felt even more guilty for leaving her. But when she tried to apologize, Sophie just waved her off and they headed back. On the way, Sophie told Agatha that she had come to rescue her, because she sensed something was going on.

She tried to talk to Tedros, but he just locked her up and left her to die. But like a prince Rhian saved her, but then Tedros found them again and tried to kill Sophie-

"He tried to kill you?" Dot asked Sophie.

"What else would he do? He tried to kill me for weeks!"

Which…was true. But Sophie managed to survive and so they both were back in the dorm. Together and alive.

Still, Dot had to ask again. "So the schools will stay as they are? With us on the girls' side fighting the boys? We all stay together?" She couldn't keep the excitement out of her voice, but when she saw Hester's malicious look, the smile faded.

The story was making Hester more and more angry, Dot could tell. But she was not sure if it was because she was forced to stay at the girl’s school, Tedros or Sophie. What she did know was that it would take some time for Hester to cool her hothead down.

And they needed a plan.

So they discussed possible solutions and ways for what seemed like an eternity, but was maybe an hour or two. So far Ari hadn't come back, which made Dot wonder if they had managed to get her upset, but then again she wasn't in their dorm often. Only to sleep, in fact.

Besides, Dot had enough on her plate to concentrate on. Which didn't just mean finding a new way to save Sophie from Tedros' men, but also calming an enraged witch.

"I could have been in my room for now if you haven't had fucking second thoughts!" Hester groaned for the umpteenth time, while eyeballing Agatha like her prey.

It was a bad idea, really, but before Hester continued to lash out at Agatha... "Come on Hester, it's okay. We'll find a way..."

"No Dot, you shut up. I'm pissed at Agatha for ruining everything."

"But Hester, maybe it's best if you try to fit in. This school is not so bad, and now that we are all together- "

"I think we need to talk, Dot." Hester whispered, and turned her full attention towards Dot, whose mouth closed on instant. “I've tolerated your spoiled presence for weeks, even months, but- We are witches who stay to our coven and want to be in our school with our classes. Unlike you.”

Hester took a step closer to Dot, who took a step back in return. Dot really just wanted to help Agatha, she hadn't planned on taking the brunt of Hester's outburst.

“You don't belong in our coven unless you act like a witch. But wait, you cannot, for you are a damned mistake. An abomination with no clear side to be laid on. And if you think losing weight will make you more beautiful, you are wrong, damn wrong," Hester fired at Dot as her filter was gone.

"You stay too stupid, too ugly..." Hester's accusations continued as she took out all her frustration on Dot. The others looked at Hester in shock and then at Dot. Agatha began to argue with Hester, but it was too late.

The damage was already done.

Dot's ears were ringing from everything that rained down on her and always caught her. What else did Hester say? She couldn't tell, trapped as she was in her own poisonous thoughts, wanderings of her mind that infected her with false beliefs of perfection, of normalcy. 

Of what she was.

Thoughts that she always tried to suppress, but that still swam around, somewhere beneath her surface, waiting for the perfect moment to bring everything to a crashing halt. Just like now.

So instead of listening to Hester's mumbled apology or the cries of the others, she ran.

Dot ran to her only refuge in this school, where none of her roommates would actually see her. Upstairs to the royal blue bathroom. It was a cliché, really, but being in a small, one-person stall always gave her a feeling of long-forgotten safety. Especially when her friends called her out. Again. Even after all this time, and all the useful advice from Dean Sader's book, Dot still hadn't found out how the others would like her...

She couldn't figure out how to be who she should be. She only knew one thing: Everything about her was wrong.

‘You stay too stupid, too ugly, too-’

- kind, too loud, too immature, too ugly... too pathetic. Nothing had ever changed no matter what she tried to do.

Dot thought it was because of her eternal flaw of being fat. In the past, she had been ridiculed for being overweight more times than she could count. But now, when she took care of her body, she still got sharp remarks from Hester and Anadil, as if she was not an important part of their circle.

‘But wait, you cannot, for you are a damned mistake.’

In fact, it felt just like the old days. A coven was always three, and they protected each other. Hester thought Dot didn't care. But didn't she do the best she could? After all Dot tried to hold them together… Yet, she was nothing more than a third wheel in a steam train that was running to perfection. Like a wheel raging against the machine.

Like an abomination.

Finally away from the rooms where she could hear all the groups of girls whispering and chatting happily, having wonderful sleepovers or late night talks, in their perfectly found families she hurried to the bathroom.

Hopefully no one was there. She didn't know how much longer she could hold on. The facade of the happy girl was already slipping through her fingers. She was only ten feet from the bathroom when the first tears threatened to fall. Sniffling, she pulled herself together, let out a deep sigh, and wiped her swollen eyes twice with the flat of her hand.

Then she entered.

Dot always knew she had a tendency to exaggerate; most of the time, everything she thought was going to happen didn't happen at all. Like people threatening her in the dark of the night, or sudden new friendships, or even love. Or finding one of her classmates in an even worse situation than she was.

Well, the latter seemed to be happening now.

All Dot had to do was see a crooked knife and a bent head, and she ran. Every little thought about herself was long gone; instead, her only desire was to help.

"Stop!"

She yelled while lunging at the sink and the dark figure in front of it. Dot's hand was outstretched, ready to grab the knife and tuck it safely away before it sliced through the girl's body. But in a flash, everything turned around and she thanked her new habit of doing morning meditations for her quick reflexes as the knife sliced through the room and the girl's head shot up.

The fact that Dot was face-to-face with her upset roommate was most disconcerting. But- "You did... did you cut your hair?"

Ari let out a huff of annoyance while she ran her fingers through her short-cropped hair. At the same time she held her other hand up in the air, a bundle of shiny black-violet hair in it, that not only Dot had been ogling for the past few days. "What else does it look like?"

"But why?"

Hair holds memories. A new haircut is a change, an end to the past and a new beginning. Dot read this in Dean Sader’s book and heard that statement from Beatrix. So maybe?

"Because..." The now short-haired girl turned all the way around to stare at Dot. "I wanted to. No explanation necessary." She crept closer and closer, and Dot saw her tighten her grip on the belt and took a step back. "The better question is: Why are you here?"

"I-I...nothing!"

"Hm, very convincing."

Dot lowered her head as she heard heavy footsteps approaching. She had to say something,"I had to get out of there! I can't do it, not anymore!"

Out of the corner of her eye, Dot saw Ari lower her knife. "What do you mean?"

Suddenly Dot knew she had blabbed. "Oh, nothing-"

Ari just sighed, tucked the knife back into her pants pocket and turned back to the mirror. "Ugh, I just don't get girls. Perfidious, sneaky bitches who can't speak," she muttered to herself as she tried to fix her hair. “Another reason I hate them.”

But she was a girl herself, wasn't she?

Well asking wouldn't change a thing. Dot would get no answer, first because Ari only answered when she wanted to and second because Dot was ignored again. Now she stood there, hesitant, not sure what to do. She could just stay and say nothing - wouldn't change anything - or go back. But for what?

The others didn't want her around either.

Maybe Hester would apologize. And maybe this time she would mean it. So Dot retreated to the door, away from her now hissing roommate who was trying to change her hair from a complete disaster to at least an acceptable haircut.

"Wait."

Dot was already at the door when she was called back and turned around. "I have a question though." Ari gave her time to answer before she looked into Dot's soul with dead eyes. "Why did you try to help me?"

Dot stared for a few seconds, "Because you looked like you might could use some help?"

Ari scoffed as she shook her head. "Yeah, sure. No, really, what is the goal you are trying to achieve with this? Make me obedient like a dog? Or seduce me with your sly smile? Well, none of it will work."

Dot blinked once, twice, before clearing her throat. "That wasn't my..."

Ari snorted as she made her way towards Dot. "Yeah, as if. Either way, get out of my fucking way, you bitch."

Dot quickly stepped aside, not willing to be the victim of a bloodthirsty witch, when she saw something red in the sink. Blood was nothing special, but normally the girls would clean it so no one would be scared, they were even given instructions on the first day. "Wait..."

Ari groaned. "What now?"

Ari slipped past Dot and was already halfway outside, but Dot didn't care and continued to investigate the red stench. "Are you hurt? Is that your blood?"

Ari paused for a second before trying to get out, but not fast enough against Dot, who grabbed her wrist again.

"I thought you got the memo to not touch me." Dot felt cold metal against her throat, but she never felt more brave than when she pulled her back into the room. "Are you dumb? I had no intention of killing you, but now you're on very thin ice."

If Dot didn't know better, she would run as fast as she could.

But she became friends with Hester and Anadil, who didn't wear their feelings on their sleeves. She saw how Sophie had become truly evil because of her Tedros rejection. Dot had talked to Hort and they shared their concerns and found out that they have some things in common. She learned from herself that wrong leads to apathy, shutting off from the world and just wanting to hide, just like she tried by running to the bathroom. And she heard about people hurting themselves, acting tough on the outside while being broken on the inside...

So now she could see it - past the anger and the raging hatred - and see a wounded soul. So she did the only thing she could think of. An action she had always wanted for herself and not only for Ari. (For once it was okay to be selfish.)

Dot hugged her.

The other girl went stiff immediately and didn't say anything. Only choked breaths were audible, and Dot knew she was dead; Ari sounded like a bull just before he went to get his pry. But she didn't let go and for a second, it felt like Ari was letting herself get in the hug.

"Listen, it's okay. It's okay not to feel good always."

Since Ari was still swallowing hard, Dot started rubbing circles on her back, or at least she was trying to, because her hand was rubbing over an invisible second cloth and she narrowed her eyes. But when she tried to investigate further, Ari let out a loud hiss and pushed Dot away with more force than any girl should ever have.

"Fuck off you bitch!"

Dot only had to put one and one together. "You do have a wound. You are injured."

"Fine, maybe I am, so what?" Holding the dagger in a maniacal manner, Ari stumbled back again. "I can still kill you. I can give you a little taste..."

"Let me help you."

"What?" Ari stopped before she doubled over with laughter. To be honest, Dot wondered what was funny about that. Did her answer have a second meaning she didn't know about? "Yeah, of course."

"I mean it, you know," Dot replied slightly offended.

Ari stared at her for a few seconds, searching her eyes for something, then sighed. "You know what? Just go ahead. The tape didn't hold anyway. Damn cut." She turned around and pulled her shirt up over her head, revealing a badly wrapped, slightly blood-soaked bandage on her back, which was also wrapped around her chest.

"What-what did you do?" Dot stuttered. How had no one noticed this before?

"Fighting."

Which- didn't explain anything. Nor did it alleviate Dot's fear. But Ari wouldn't say more, Dot just knew. So Dot started to remove the loose gauge and gasped for a second, because she didn't see wounds every day. And truth to be told, there were reasons she hadn't chosen nursing as an extracurricular activity. She did not like to see blood. Just another item on her never-ending ‘Am I good or bad?’-list for the good side.

But the cut was starting to heal, though it still bled, and it looked clean enough. Better than Dot would have guessed on second thought. "Did someone help you?"

Ari went stiff again. "Why bother to ask?"

"Well, I was wondering because it doesn't look like you let anyone get close to you."

"That's true." Her nose wrinkled in disgust or something else. "But what is this? A therapy session?"

Without answering Dot continued in silence until she was done. Though slightly offended, she was not surprised when Ari just snatched her shirt out of Dot's hand without bothering to thank her.

"You have yet to answer my question. Why are you here?"

Dot didn't know what to say that wouldn't destroy their blissful peace, but she had to give an answer. So she decided on the truth: "I had to hide for a few minutes."

"Hide?"

"Yeah, like..." Ari's expression was one of slight disinterest, but when somebody listened to Dot she always went on. So she went on. And in addition maybe she could help her roommate as well. "Sometimes everything is too much. Like being different. Not being wanted, always being wrong. When no one listens to you and everyone wants you to change-"

Ari snapped her fingers and made a 'whatever' gesture, "Simple. Don't listen to them."

"It's not that s-"

"Yes, it is that simple. Don't give a fuck. Never. Otherwise you'll lose faster than you think." Every sentence was spoken with great force, as if Ari knew something.

So Dot thought about it. "But the whole life is about being like the people you are supposed to be..."

"That's just a simple-minded view."

Dot wanted to say more, wanted to say anything, but because she didn't know how, she kept her mouth shut.

Ari sighed and used the silence to first examine the shirt and then throw it over her head with no care. "Damn. No wonder girls lose a fight against boys if this is supposed to be clothing." She grabbed the front of her loose top and narrowed her eyes, before she continued.

"What's all this anyway? I thought it is war between the two schools. Where are real ramor, the weapons, the fighting classes, or self-defense for all? Is there even any desire for victory? Or are these damn lessons just about brainwashing every girl's mind?"

Dot narrowed her eyes at the chosen words, but answered anyway. "It's not about brainwashing anybody. It's a sign that we are above such primal instincts as men have, and that we are winning our way."

Ari didn't look convinced. "Which is?"

Dot began to count some of the things Dean Sader had said that had taken root in her mind.  "Love, compassion, sympathy, peace, freedom-"

"Enslaving all men," Ari interrupted.

"Well, it's necessary if you want to live." Dot said with caution, only to get a sharp look back.

"This is insane. They want to live too."

Dot saw her point but… "Then Tedros shouldn't have tried to kill Sophie or gone after Agatha-"

"Wouldn't disagree.” Ari cut her off. “Tedros is full of shit, a thwarted prince in charge of the fate of the whole wood. Who even gives a lovesick teenager the power over so many creatures? Same goes for the princess and that bitch. How can three people change every single rule for their own happiness?"

Dot wanted to protect Agatha for a second when another thought crossed her mind. This is not the first time Dot has seen Ari's advocacy for the boys' rights. But with the woods now in shambles , only one side could win. "You are very personal with it, even though you are a girl. We're going to win. I didn't know you were such a pessimist."

"I am a realist. And enslaving half the population is madness," Ari throw back.

"Well…but they are evil?"

"That's the kind of answer only a brainwashed girl would give." Ari snorted before becoming deadly serious. "Think of all the boys and men who weren't even near the school, just living their lives? Are they really all evil? Or were they made evil? Or just portrayed as evil?"

With that, Ari left Dot alone to think of her own answer.

That night, while everyone else was fast asleep, Dot tossed and turned in her small bed. In the meantime, to keep herself occupied, she watched as the darkness outside began to fade and the first rays of sunlight began to illuminate the room in various shades of pink and red. It was a beautiful sight, and combined with the gentle breeze and the delightful songs of the birds, it created an all-encompassing peace that her mind couldn't compete with.

Since she had left her room to talk to Dean Sader and had stumbled into a private discussion, everything that had happened after that was simply too much for her to process. Especially her conversation with Ari didn't leave her head.

And now, her roommate's hasty pants interrupted the peaceful morning and Dot's last attempts to at least get some rest. Dot averted her eyes from the sunrise and watched Ari wilt in her spare bed. Her face didn't look serene in the dim light, as it was scrunched up in pain. Probably from the wound. Dot closed her eyes again.

There was nothing she could do to help right now. Even if she wanted.

Then the moaning began.

At first Dot couldn't understand what Ari was muttering in her unconscious state. It was probably a bad dream. Something everyone had from time to time. Until a loud scream of despair shook the dorm. Dot looked around to see if the others had woken up, but everyone was still fast asleep.

"Mother-" Dot's eyes fell back on Ari. "Mother, please..." the plea was a far cry from everything the girl had given of herself during the day.

She screamed again and Dot sat up to look at her. It was a nightmare for sure, but in the light, Ari's face was twisted not only with pain and deep agony, but also with a maniacal hatred.

Hate? Dot's eyes widened, she wondered - she had to get closer to see if it was the same thing she had seen last year. With Sophie. Did Ari...?

Suddenly Ari woke up and stood in her bed. Panting heavily, one hand grabbed the front of her shirt and tugged hard, while the other reached for the hilt where her dagger had been tucked during the day, but found nothing and fumbled desperately up and down her leg, unable to find the weapon. In truth it lay on the bedside table only a few inches away. But in desperation, Ari tossed her hair and took a quick scan of the room.

Luckily, Dot was quick enough to spot the intent and pretended to be asleep. Ari let out a deep sigh before falling backwards and hissing at least five different curses before turning to the side.

"I'm going to murder you. Just you wait m-" the last word was replaced by a deep breath. And after a few seconds of more even breathing, Dot was sure that Ari had fallen asleep again.

Then Dot sat up to look at Ari, just to see if - yes - the similarities remained. But not only that, because she also saw what looked like strange dark circles under her eyes. Nightmare scars. Just like Sophie had them. The truth dawned on Dot and her eyes widened.

No, she was not going to try to go back to sleep now. Not after her discovery.

Lady Lesso, a woman everyone accused of being one of the most evil Deans, was not only Ari's nemesis. No, she was also her mother.

Chapter Text

-Aric‘s POV-

Aric opens his eyes to the distant sound of wolves howling through the forest as a gentle breeze ruffles his hair, tickling loose strands against his cheek. It is dark, so dark, that it takes a few seconds for his eyes to adjust to his surroundings. But when he sees the gray granite and the half-curved walls, a lump rises in his dry throat. As fast as his heavy body can carry him, he sits up on the dusty, dirty, hard floor.

This place feels too familiar, too close to his core. It sends shivers down his spine and at the same time brings up feelings he rarely feels these days.

This is my home. This is where everything started. My cave. Our cave...

Where-where is-

No. There is no point in dwelling on the past. Especially on anything that has to do with her.

Though turning his head just a little, he recognizes more and more of his surroundings and can't stop himself from remembering: the brighter corner of the room as the area where he ate his first meals, the small alcove with a thin blanket spread out on the dreary floor as the place where he spent most of his time. And all the little things he pushed to the back of his mind, unable to forget them, but hoping to get them the hell out. Little things like puzzles, a pack of pencils and paper, and of course fairy tale books. Aric vaguely remembers how much he loved them; since he never had the chance to live a fairy tale himself, he could at least dream of being the brave prince depicted in those pages.

But his gaze doesn't linger, for he hears something. Or rather, someone. And as he turns towards the dark entrance, an area he would never have discovered on his own until that threatening day, everything inside him intensifies. The blood in his veins runs cold.

"Mother," he chokes.

Slowly, without realizing it, he takes a few steps in her direction. She turns to face him. A small smile appears on her thin but tender lips, which he has inherited from her, as she opens her arms to him. Meanwhile, his gaze travels over her entire body, searching for something...anything, to confirm that it is not her.

But in the end, even though he hasn't seen her in ages, he knows deep down that it is indeed her.    

"Aric-" she whispers his name like a far-off memory, like a plea. At the same time, her eyes darken, a sad silence lingering in their depths.

    As if she is sorry or something.

    As if she could turn back time with a pipsqueak of an apology.

He runs straight at her with a clear intention. It is the perfect opening, the right place, the proper time - this time he would do it: he would leave her behind in this cold cave - but as his hand goes to his belt, Aric has to realize that his dagger is gone.

So as he lunges at her, instead of landing the fatal blow, he has to accept that he will stumble right into her open arms. In horror, he notices how she wraps her marble-white arms around him.

She is going to strangle me, she is going to kill me, she is-

But nothing of the sort happens.

Instead, her fingers strike his back - up and down, up and down - a steady pattern of a soothing gesture. Though it is far from comfortable - Aric is pulling out all the stops to get her off, trying his best to break free. But she still holds him tight, almost gently, so that he cannot continue his struggle. It is only when he notices that she keeps muttering something incomprehensible - something that contains soothing words, his name and so many apologies - that Aric is able to relax more. 

"Aric-" she mumbles once again in this moment, and this time he can't stop himself.

Aric's resistance crumbles faster than her fingers can run over his - so far unscratched - back. For the first time in years, he sinks into her body, letting her take the lead. It is an embrace long overdue, something he never wanted to need, but always thirsted for. And now, as he practically melts into her, Aric knows the truth.

This is how it should be.

Every thought he ever had for life and all that seems essential for tomorrow - nothing, really nothing, is of any importance anymore. For he has everything he needs and has ever needed.

Warmth. Comfort. A sheltered home.

Although something in his head tells him that something is missing, he looks up at her and speaks his inner thoughts. "Mother. I missed you so much."

Suddenly her hands stop in their perpetual motion and for a second Aric feels a cold shiver run down his spine at the lack of affection. He is already wondering why he made the confession when she answers. "Have you?" He hums and her hands begin to caress him again. "I'm glad to hear that."

Aric immediately snuggles closer, somehow unable to resist. Suddenly he feels a dull sting running through his body, trying to get his attention, but before he can wonder, his senses snap back to his mother. And as he listens to her heartbeat, he feels himself relax, and all the threads as big as blocks of ice that are chasing him now seem like the smallest of difficulties.

I am safe.

I am home.

Aric closes his eyes in an embracing calm and lets his senses drift away for a moment. Fully concentrating on the feeling of her fingers touching his spine with the greatest tenderness, he allows himself to let go.

Feeling it more with his heart than with his body, he shrinks inward. Until he opens his eyes after a second or two and realizes that she is suddenly much taller than he is, that his grip is lighter, that his heart is beating faster, that his body feels weaker - then he knows that he is suddenly the six-year old again she once cherished so much.

"Look who my little boy is now."

His mother coos as she strokes his head, and little Aric soaks up every bit of affection.

He is back.

Finally, finally.

And even better: she is back as well. These are always the best moments of his day. When his mommy comes to him and gives him her undying love and affection.

After all, she can't be with him all the time, and even though he won't admit it, Aric always feels a twinge of fear when she leaves him the next day. But as long as she is here, nothing will happen.

Mommy will protect me.

So he closes his eyes once more to follow their little ritual and feels himself getting closer to the world of dreams. But just before he falls into oblivion, he suddenly feels something he has never felt before. His mommy's grip tightens and he jerks awake from the pain.

"No, Mommy, it hurts..."

His moans are almost faint as he writhes and shakes in her strong arms.

Her grip loosens, but before he can feel any kind of relief, a hand wraps around his neck and he chokes. In desperation, he uses all his strength to break free. But he has no chance, for he has only the strength of a weak child.

"Did you really think I would live this lie to the end of my days?" She asks him, though his head is too foggy to comprehend the words. Even her vicious laughter doesn't really dampen him. "Feeding a boy who cannot stand up for himself? Playing the role of a loving mother?"

She snorts, squeezing more air out of his tiny lungs. "No. You have to learn to grow up yourself. You are a Never. Nevers learn through pain, not love. So you will learn what it means to feel pain."

In an instant, she grabs him by his shirt - a really washed-out, tattered, gray one that was already way to small as he has been wearing it since his sixth birthday nine months ago - and hoists him up. He tries to free himself as her grip tightens, but in vain.

So he can only watch in silent panic as she lifts him higher and carries him through the cave.

To the entrance.

Aric begins to scream. She takes him outside. To all the monsters she always warned him about.

To death.

Aric cries tears upon tears as she carries him through the pitch-black darkness, branches cracking beneath her feet, owls howling. Until she stops and listens to the forest dwellers as they begin to fill the night with their nightly hymn.

A few seconds later, she nods and sets the devastated boy down. Though his mind has shrunk with his de-aging, deep in his heart he still knows what follows, so he grips her dress as tightly as he can.

"No, Mommy! Don't! Don't leave me! Please, please, I will be a good boy now!"

But his prayers go unheard as she tears away without a word of goodbye, and a heartbeat later she is gone, leaving him standing in the death of the night, cold, hungry, tired.

Alone.

He cries, begs, and screams after her, his tears falling down his face with renewed strength as his knees give out beneath him and he falls to the damp ground.

Please, please, please. Please don't! Please don't do this!

Don't leave me!

The sound of shuffling nearby echoes through his semi-conscious mind, and for a second his heart races with joy. He wipes the tears from his eyes and turns to look in the direction the sound came from.

She is on her way back. She is coming for me!

Too late he realizes that it is not her, but the monsters she is always talking about, creeping through the thick bushes. Faster than he can get to his feet, they are running towards him, circling him, coming closer. Closer and closer. So close that they can sniff the scent of their easy prey and make the ultimate move.

Too late he remembers that all the feelings he feels - neglect, pain, fear, loneliness, panic, despair - are more than familiar to him. 

When the wolf-like demons are about to tear the screaming child apart and enjoy their exquisite meal the forest remained in its strange limbo.

No one comes. Especially not a certain woman.

Just like a decade ago, when a young boy was struggling to stay alive and nearly lost.

For a second he feels the phantom hurt like a burning flame, running through his body and everything fades into absolute darkness... but a second later he is back.

Back in the cave.

Back with his mother right in front of him. Back to his normal size, with her just a few inches smaller than him. Back to the present, where he is the one with the power, instead of her.

Or not.

She suddenly grows bigger and stronger than she ever should have been, towering over Aric like a predator on the verge of executing him. With ease, she grabs his collar and forces him to make eye contact. Violet reflects the same hue as her irises, and for a second he is mesmerized by the color, not noticing her matching purple finger glow until it is too late. As she casts a spell over him, he tries to wriggle free. Only to discover in horror that he cannot move. His mind races as his body refuses to slip away from her hands, and he weeps inside.

Why can't I move? Why? Why?!

A cold realization crawls up his spine, causing his body to freeze even faster. He knows this phenomenon. Knows it from a spell, because it was always her best spell. Always.

A powerful spell that causes you to freeze completely - the easiest way to end your enemy.

She fucking paralyzed me.

Inwardly, Aric shudders from the numbness of his bones, shakes from the coldness that threatens to freeze his heart, and tries to summon all his strength for one single move. To fight it. Yet outside, not even his eyes twitch. He is caught in her claws, just as he was trapped by the forest creatures a few moments ago.

It makes him wonder who is the worse monster - the black shadows or his own mother?

"Mother," he whispers deep in his heart, and for a second it sounds like she can hear him, even though his lips doesn't move at all. Not that she would listen to him anyway. Instead, she uses one of her slender, bone-white hands to test how long it would take him to draw his last breath.

But I don't want to die!

Instead his plan is to see as much as possible, to do all the things he has never been able to do in all these years of being constantly trapped. Wants to get his fucking degree and be free. Aric wants to see as many different places in the woods as possible. And he wants to do this with Japeth. 

Japeth...

Aric wants to live his dream, and he will fight for it.

But his minutes are running out, his vision is already fading.

"Mother please..."

He puts all his physical strength and mental imagination into one last attempt at salvation and pushes. His war cry echoes through the room as the paralysis breaks. With his restored strength, he will be able to free-

He cannot.

He cannot even move, for her grip is too strong, even though his entire physique is far more of a warrior's than hers. He cannot do anything, let alone free himself.

He is helpless, as he always dreaded and always was.

Because of her.

When he lifts his eyes once more to give her at least his most menacing glare, all of his facial features go blank as his blood runs cold.

In this vision, Aric has already seen a multitude of possible variations of his mother, from the caring woman to the wicked witch she is. He has seen her crooked smile, her malicious violet eyes - not unlike his own - and her scowl.

That's not the problem. He is used to that face, has seen it often enough.

This time, however, there is no face.

Instead, a sea of nothing, a face without a face. Instead, it is an indefinable pod of something growing. From a little corn, white and innocent, to something bigger and bigger. Until it becomes her wrinkled face again.

And the face smiles.

Aric's muscle memory kicked in faster than his mind could process. Within a second, he was standing rather than sitting in the plush cushion, his chest rising and falling much faster than intended. His heartbeat pumped through his veins and roared like drums in his ears.

He still saw her, her and that smile, that stupid, cruel, scary smile.

Aric was shaking like an aspen leaf and couldn't keep his hands still, so he clung to his shirt like a last lifeline. He wanted to say that his condition was due to the rage that was heating his blood, but unfortunately it was more likely due to the fear that was taking over his instincts.

That smile...

Where is she? Where is she?! He must kill her. Right now! He couldn't go on, not with that image of her in his mind.

His other, still trembling, hand went to his belt to reach for his dagger, only to find...nothing. Another wave of despair washed over him.

Where? Where is it?!

His movements were frantic, searching along his pants to find something, anything. But after what felt like a lifetime of searching and at least two heart attacks, he gave up.

Instead, he grabbed his hair and pulled, hard. The pain helped just the tiniest bit, but at least his mind registered where he was. He gulped and let his eyes sweep the room. Has anyone- no, the girls all seemed to be in a deep slumber and he never thanked people more for being able to sleep so easily without a care in the woods.

Sleep... suddenly everything made sense to him. 

It was a dream. Again.

Another fucking dream about her. A fucking similar dream like he had before. More than fucking once. To fucking often. Nearly every fucking week within the last 10 years. A damn fucjing nightmare about this fucking past he just can't shake off. 

He fucking hated it.

   Having to accept that his past haunts him far more than he would ever tell anyone, not even Japeth. 

   To endure this hell with no way out. 

   To feel like shit every time he wakes up, after feeling safe for a few seconds - what a mockery. 

Even though he had been through many different stages of dreams, they had never been like this-

That was the last straw. Aric let himself fall backwards, not caring about the pain of the healing wound right now. He had enough of this, another dream this intense, and he would dig his knife as deep as possible into her heart right in class. Damn the consequences.

He'd actually wanted to kill her nice and neat to attract as little attraction as possible, but this woman-

"Bitch, monster, cunt, slut, whore, vermin," Aric hissed each word with as much venom as he could muster. And even though it was no match for the sight of her when she will be no more- all dead eyes and cold blood- there was still a certain amount of satisfaction in swearing over her.

Oh, how he looked forward to her finally being out of his life and all this torture would finally pay off. When he will be finally free from his past.

He was more than done with her. And to think he had to leave Japeth for her without even telling him is beyond pathetic. But he will be back by his best friend's side sooner than anyone would like. Especially that fucking fake twin. 

When the pain in his back became too much to ignore, Aric turned to his side and, in his already half-conscious state, hatched a plan.

He will do it. Tomorrow.

The last sentence was more thought than said, as he was already halfway into the world of slumber: "I will murder you. Just you wait m..."

Mother.